Big U Ch. 05: Pledge Week! free porn video

This is a FigCaption - special HTML5 tag for Image (like short description, you can remove it)
Thank you and sorry to all my fans for waiting so long for this chapter! I had so many thoughts, and so many fans emailed me with their wonderful suggestions. It's probably the most important chapter and I wanted it to be special so it took me forever to write. You'll notice it's much longer than the rest - I just couldn't keep anything out. It had to have the proper escalation, the right pacing. If you haven't read the other chapters, please do! This won't make sense without doing so. As always, I WANT TO HEAR FROM YOU! Please leave comments, or even better EMAIL ME!!! I live for my fans, and I need to hear from you because this chapter really took a lot out of me, so I don't know if I can muster myself for another chapter. These characters are just so important to me and I need to know that the readers want to see more from them. But for now, please enjoy. ________________ 'Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the Beta House Not a sissy was stirring, not even a mouse; The garters were hung by the chimney with care, In hopes that St. Dick soon would be there; The sissies were snuggled all snug in their beds, While visions of cum-filled balls danced in their heads... The windows were fogged up, icicles decorating the windowsills as the holiday lights flickered around the house. The Beta House had some of the best decorations on the Big U campus, with bright lights, snowmen outside and a blow-up Santa outside on the lawn. Every house on the street was done up, but the Beta House drew everyone's eyes to it. A passerby may have been able to make out movement inside as the Kappa House girls were busy arranging the main room. If that passerby peeked inside further, they would have seen those girls setting up elaborate red and green streamers and arranging the furniture. When the clock struck midnight, a line of people had formed outside the door to the Beta House. The sight was unusual for the campus, though. It wasn't weird that there was a line outside the Beta House - oftentimes this House would be the site of exclusive parties. No, this was unusual because all the people in line were older men, mostly in their 40s. A passerby would have questioned why a line of middle-aged men was forming on the college campus to get into the Beta House. In fact, they would have also noticed that some of the men were famous in their own right. They may have noticed that the Mayor was among the men in the line. Others were powerful lawyers, sports agents, and wealthy scions of prominent families. This was the creme-de-la-creme of society, with most of these men running major industries and business in the the big city. They were all built too, having once played sports at Big U when they were all in college. Suddenly the door opened and light streamed out. There stood a Kappa girl, Lana, who ushered these men inside and helped them with their jackets. Inside the house, the men were guided by other Kappa girls to the main room, which looked sumptuously decorated with holiday spirit. The Kappa girls brought out cocktails for these men, handing them out while helping them get comfortable. Soon, the sounds of lively conversation filled the air as the men took seats in large leather chairs at a good distance facing the fireplace which crackled with fiery embers. The Kappa girls, dressed in short red dresses with festive mistletoe in their hair, were sitting on the armchairs, making flirtatious quips with the men. These girls, so ambitious, were making the connections in high society to get themselves the powerful careers they all desired after graduation. *Clink, Clink, Clink The head Kappa girl, Lana, tapped the side of her glass. The room quieted. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome one and all too Big U....or should I say to our distinguished guests, welcome BACK to Big U." The crowd clapped politely. "It brings me such joy to be able to have you here for our Annual Kappa Christmas Party. Each year the university recognizes that this is one of the highlights of the holiday season for renowned alumni like yourselves. We are delighted to get to host you again this year." Lana continued. "A toast to Big U., and may this year see the return of the Football Championship Trophy." "Here hear!" shouted one of the men. They all drank to that. "As you all know, the University has selected you to join us tonight because you are not only beloved alums, and not simply some of the most influential and powerful men who have graduated from here, but more so because each of you has made a sizable donation to the university this year." "You each have given back to the University. Mr. Mayor, for example-" The men looked at the dashing politician, his hair perfectly coiffed and suit bespoke. "The University is so grateful for you single-handedly moving along the permits to get the new athletic facilities built. Without them, we wouldn't have been able to recruit our star athletes this year. And speaking of which, Donte West here has used his sports agency to help convince top picks to come to Big U to play. The University thanks you both and all of you for this sort of generosity." Lana took a sip from her drink. "And such generosity should not go unrewarded." She backed up and leaned on the fireplace mantle. The flames cast the room in sharp shades of dark and light. It reflected off the Christmas tree in the corner of the room, off of which hung ornaments shaped like buttplugs and nipple rings. "So not only will such generosity be rewarded with the company of us young, supple and thankful Kappa girls..." As she said that, she could see the men wrap their arms around the girls sitting on the arms of their chairs, some being quite brave with their hand placements. "But something else just as special, something that only Big U. can provide. And I know all of you have been waiting all year to get this opportunity." Some of the men grunted in approval, knocking back their liquor as their excitement grew. They knew what was ahead of them this night, with most of the men having come to these yearly holiday celebrations for several years. "That's right, the latest batch has been selected and trained and is ready for use. And I must say, this is probably the finest class that I've had the pleasure of training in my time here at Big U," Lana said. "I know you will find them up to the task." "So without ado," Lana said, her smile wide. "It is my pleasure to present to you, this year's Big U. Cheerbois!" As she said that, Kelsey stood and opened the backdoor to the main room. The men and Kappas watched as one-by-one, the sissy Cheerbois, dressed in alternating red and green skimpy elf outfits, crawled out. Jada led the way, her big ass filling out the red miniskirt as she crawled lustily forward, with Kagney behind her practically rubbing her nose in between Jada's asscheeks. A red ribbon connected each sissiy, tied in a bow around Jada's mid-riff and tied to each sissy in turn. I followed Candi in, crawling behind her in the long line of sissy bodies, exaggerating our moves so our asses wiggled in the air as we coordinated movements. It had taken a week of practice to get this right, and we made it look easy as we crawled to the center of the room in front of Lana. "Rise, gurls," Lana said. We tried our best to rise steadily to our feet in unison, getting our bearings as our heels clicked against the hardwood floors. The men took in the sight in front of them. Six young sissies in their prime, decked out in alternating green and red braziers and mini skirts with knee-high green and white striped stockings and heads topped with elf-hats, made to look like Santa's slutty helpers. I looked into each of their faces, seeing that recognizable look in each of their eyes. Lust. "Aren't they something? Groomed to perfection, and still they have so much further to go in their sissy journeys. But we present them to you today, the products of our work and their dedication." One of the men brazenly was rubbing his crotch as he stared at us. I should have felt ashamed or disgusted, but instead I felt that undeniable feeling that I knew my fellow Cheerbois shared. Pride. If it hadn't shrunk over the past few months, the men would have been able to see my sissyclit standing at attention. But it barely made a dent in my skirt. I looked to my side and could see Jada beaming, licking her lips as she looked back at that men who rubbed himself. She looked so hot, and was wearing the same red color outfit as I was. Around her neck was the same choker that I wore. It read in shimmering rhinestones, "HO HO HO." I loved it. She also wore the same long striped thigh-high socks that I did, making her shapely legs stand out. I hoped they had the same effect on me. "We have taken you away on Christmas Eve, away from your jobs, massive responsibilities, and for some of you your families. All so we can show you our gratitude for all you do for Big U. Our Cheerbois are dying to show you how thankful they are. Aren't you, gurls?" "Yes Mistress," we all said at once, our voices soft and innocent and high-pitched. The high doses of hormones had done wonders not only on our bodies but also our voices. "And I know you gentlemen would love to try each of them tonight, but alas we don't have the time. So instead, we wanted to do this in holiday style." Lana grabbed the stockings that were hanging off the mantle. She walked up the men seated on the couch and handed them out one by one. "We have in each of these stockings the name of the sissy Cheerboi that you will get to spend this magical Christmas Eve night with. And of course we had to write it in the most sissy of ways." She went back the first man who she gave the stocking to. "Would you like to do the honors and start us off, Donte?" He smiled. "It'd be my honor, Lana." The man, whose muscles were nearly popping out of his suit, reached into the stocking. He grinned as he grabbed on to something in there and started pulling it out and showed the group. In his hand was a silver buttplug with a paper tag tied around the base. He read it, "Candi." Candi, standing there looking cute in red, smiled and batted his lashes at the man. Each man went now, pulling out silver buttplug after plug each with the name of their sissy. The Mayor reached into his stuffing and pulled out the plug. He read aloud from the pink name tag, "Britney." I knew my manners so I crossed my legs innocently and winked at him while I smiled, my lip gloss shining in the firelight. He was a burly powerful man, wearing a custom suit and showed off his cut features. He had been a star quarterback back when he was at Big U and he clearly hadn't let his body go. Some said that he could be Governor some day, maybe President. But others said rumors that he liked the company of escorts would eventually crash his career. But the rumors didn't stop him from amassing power and wealth. After all the men had opened their stockings, Lana spoke up again. "They're all yours, gentlemen, to do with as you wish." Lana grabbed a pair of scissors and cut the ribbon that bound us together. "Sissies, why don't you show these men your rooms." As she cut the ribbon by me she said, "Make me proud, Brit." We each walked up to our assigned men and stood over them in our heels and slutty elf outfits. I reached out my hand and the Mayor grabbed it in his large hand and stood up, towering over me. I led him down the hall to my room before shutting the door behind us. "Well, well, well. I've definitely taken my fair share of Big U Cheerbois in this room. But none looked as fine as you do, Britney." I blushed, he really knew how to work a room. I guess that made sense, him being a politician and all. "Thank you, sir. I'm honored to get to spend this night with you," I said. "I bet you are, I bet you are," he said. He sipped from his whiskey as he looked around my room, taking in the pink decor and mirrors all around. He looked up at one of my inspirational posters. It was a drawing of a sexy redhead in a sexy lingerie version of the Uncle Sam outfit, as she pointed and looked serious. Mr. Mayor read it out loud, "Do your duty...Serve Alphas!" He turned around and looked at me, "Is that what you believe your duty is?" "Yes, Sir," I replied. "This is what I was always meant to do, it's why I'm so happy on the Cheerbois. I live to serve Alphas like you. It's what I was built to do." "Wow, such conviction. It's always inspiring to see young people like yourself have such commitment. I could use someone like you in City Hall." "Oh?" I said. "That sounds so tough! I don't know if I'm smart enough for that kind of political work." "Oh no, no," he said. "Not for the politicking. I just think the boys in the office could use a good...Sissy Suckretary," he said. "Let some steam off." "Oh!" I replied. "I would happily serve you there!" "Good, good," he sat down on my bed and put his drink down. "Come, sit down on my lap." I tiptoed slowly over to him, looking demure. When I got to him, I sat down on his outstretched knee. I could easily feel his bulge rubbing against my pert butt. I giggled and sashayed over to his waiting lap and sat down. I immediately felt his growing erection underneath my panties and I giggled and squirmed on his lap. Men like that! "So, little Sissy Britney. I know this night is about me, but tis' the season. I want to hear from you." He bounced his knee up and down, my body popping up and down with it. It was weirdly comforting. "Come now, tell Santa...have you been a good gurl this year?" I thought about that question and answered honestly. "No, Santa. I haven't. I've been very naughty this year." "Oh yeah?" he said. "How so?" "Well," I said, acting like a kid sitting on a mall Santa's lap. "I've started to wear really skimpy clothes to get the attention of Alpha men. I think that's very naughty." "And why do you do that, little sissy?" he said. "Mistress Lana tells me that the best way to get the attention of strong men is the show off your assets." "Mistress Lana is a very smart woman. Tell me then, why do you want to get the attention of men?" I was getting into this game he was playing. I enjoyed being the diminutive one, being wrapped up in the arms of a big man, bouncing on his leg and acting all cute and silly. It felt so freeing to get to be this way. My mind was all light and breezy. And that wasn't just from the poppers I had inhaled earlier in the evening. "Why get the attention of men, Santa?" I repeated his question. "So that they let you play with their big cocks, of course!" He gave a hearty laugh, actually sounding like Santa there. "You really have been naughty, SIssy Britney." "Yes, sir, I really have." "The Mistresses told me how naughty you can be. Do you know what naughty sissies like you get for acting that way?" "No, Mr. Santa, what do they get?" "A. good. hard. spanking." And with that he bent be over his knee and starting slapping my ass with his big hand. "Oh Santa!" I squeaked as he spanked me. His spanks were firm and strong, and my ass rippled each time. They stung, but I liked the feeling of being shown my place! He stopped and let me recover. I sat up again on his knee. He bounced me on his knee again and rubbed his hands all over my ass and hips. I looked back and could see his handprints on my ass. "Now little sissy, tell Santa what you want for Christmas this year." I looked back at him and bit my thumb sexily, pretending like I was thinking really hard about it. I slowly grind my hips against him as I did. "Ummmmm...are you sure you won't judge me if I tell you, Santa?" I asked playfully. "Santa would never judge you for telling the truth." "In that case," I said. "What I really want for Christmas is...a big fat Daddy dick to fuck me hard in my boipussy!" "Ho Ho Ho!" Mr. Mayor chortled. "Well then! You know what, sissy?" "Yes, Santa?" I said, looking at him innocently, waiting for my answer. "You're in luck, because I think Santa brought that in his big sack here," he said, pointing to his pants. "Oh hurray!" I said, shimmying my hips. "But first, show Santa what's under your Christmas tree." He pointed to my skirt. I stood up and looked at him, lust burning in my eyes. I put my thumbs on each side of my skirt and slowly pulled them down before standing up. I stood there, facing this powerful man, my skirt at my feet as he looked at my sissyclit tied up in a green bow. I bit my thumb again, twirling from side to side as he gazed at me. "Fucking perfect," he said, looking at it. "Can you believe you used to think you were a man? With this thing?" I blushed, knowing how right he was. It was unbelievable, to think that I could ever have thought I'd be a man. Pretending to act like a tough guy, trying to hang with the real men. I came to this campus thinking I'd be king of the campus, but just look at where I'd found myself. With a powerful older man playing with my tiny little member as I gazed lustily into his eyes, ready to do anything he asked. "But you're not a man, are you little Brit, are you?" he said as he twirled my sissyclit between his fingers making bursts of lightning pleasure shoot through me. "No, sir, no..." I said, trying to catch my breath as he toyed with me. "What are you, then? Because you ain't a girl neither," he said, starting to tickle my little gem sack too. "I'm..." I was breathing quickly as he played with my bits. God, he knew how to get me going. "I'm a...." "You're a what?" he was stringing me along, taking me to my subspace. The place that all sissies know intimately, that mindfucked state that draws us in, pulls us to its center and surrounds us in its jelly-like cocoon. "I'm a s..." He squeezed the tip of my sissyclit, making me shiver and moan. "I can't understand, Brit. What. are. you?" he said, punctuating each word. His words authoritative. His voice confident. "I'M A SISSY" I shouted suddenly as he squeezed me again. "And a mighty fine one too," he said, agreeing. He stopped his handiwork, letting go of me weenie. "And what makes you a sissy?" I knew the answer to this question so well. It had been so important, it's what got me here, what gave me ultimate certainty about the decision I had made earlier this year. It was something I would have to live with, but something I was so proud of. "Sir...I am a sissy because I was put on this Earth to serve Alpha men like you. I am built to please you, I am trained to meet your needs, and I will stop at nothing to do so." "Go on..." he said, rubbing my ass with his large hands. "I live to bring pleasure into this world, to make sure that those powerful Alphas like yourself are always relieved of stress, and that you know that you are thanked for being Alphas." "And what do you use to bring pleasure into this world?" he asked me, squeezing the round porcelain-skin globes of my ass. "Everything, my whole body, my whole spirit, my whole soul." I moaned quietly, feeling him grope me. The feeling of being desired was intoxicating. I was practically drunk on the lust he was feeding me. "I bring pleasure with...with my holes, sir." "Mmmmm, yes. And, tell me, who owns your holes tonight?" I didn't even hesitate. "You do. You own my holes." "You own my holes, what?" he prompted me. I remembered my manners. "You own my holes, Daddy." "That's better." He squeezed my asscheeks once more and let go. "Santa thinks you really have been naughty. But this Santa actually likes his sissies naughty. In fact, he thinks the naughtier they are, the more they deserve nice big presents." "Oh yeah, Santa?" I said, smiling back at him and squirming on his lap, wiggling my ass on his knee. "Oh yes. But first, Santa needs his milk and cookies." "Whatever do you mean, Santa?" I asked him, biting my lip. His cock was rock hard in his pants. "I didn't make you any cookies, I'm so sorry!" "Of course you did, sissy. You had your cookie all warm and toasty, baked just right for Santa," he said. His powerful arms lifting me up off his lap and he raised me in the air. He then locked his arms under my thighs so that my top half folded down and my ass was right in his face. "Santa's favorite cookie," he said, just before he dove in and starting sensually tonguing my asshole. "Ooooh, Santaaaa!" I moaned as he licked me in all the right places. Oh wow, he knew what he was doing, tickling my rosebud and stabbing his tongue inside, getting me all wet and turned on. Waves of pleasure rolled through my body as he painted my sensitive hole with his kisses. I was flipped upside down, my face directly in eyeliner of his crotch. I tried my best to fit my face into his crotch, but could only manage to kiss the bulge in his pants a few times, as I was distracted by the pleasure he was giving me. My nostrils were filled with the undeniable musky scent of man musk. Rubbing my nose into his bulge, I could practically smell the cum cooking in his balls. So close, yet so far away. My mouth was watering. "Oh Santa, please!" I instinctively lowered my upper body and rested his face deeper between his knees. This gave the Mayor better access to my boipussy. He was working it so well, as if he had plentiful experience with simpering sissies like myself. He knew what this was doing to me. He knew he had me in the palm of his hand. And I was completely, 100% happy with that. He knew I was getting desperate. The urges in me were getting too strong. This is what I had become after all these months. I was helpless, a slave to my new body. I was in that sissy subspace, and there was no way out but one. "Please, what?" he said, taking a break to ask before diving back into my treasure trunk. The Mayor licked and kissed my sensitive ring, making me moan and purr as he slipped his tongue in and out of me. His tongue did a circular dance around my hole, making me moan further. I was getting to that point where I would give anything to get him to make me his. "Please let me have it, please!" I moaned. "Have what?" he asked between licks. "YOUR BIG FAT COCK, SANTA PLEASE!" I practically shouted. He stopped his tonguing. He slowly flipped me back around so I was sitting on his lap again. He was so strong, moving me around like I was as light as a feather. "Stand up," he said. I followed his instructions. This man just exuded confidence, I couldn't help but follow his commands. "Show me the rest of you," he said. He took his phone out of his pocket and scrolled until he found what he was looking for. He pressed on the screen and music started coming out of the phone's speakers. It was a song I recognized, by a famous pop star. "Light me up put me on top, let's falalalalalalala The only place you wanna be Is underneath my Christmas tree Ho ho ho, under the mistletoe" I started undoing the clasps on the red brazier. The song kept playing as I shook my body playfully to it. "Yes, everybody knows We will take off our clothes Yes, if you want us to we will" I opened up the brazier, showing off my budding boi breasts, now full A cups. My nipples were standing erect, pointing out lewdly right at the Mayor who eyed me like he was a hungry dog eyeing a steak. The song kept playing "My Christmas tree is delicious Ho ho ho, under the mistletoe You, oh ,oh, a Christmas The best time of the year Take off my stockings we're I'm spreading Christmas cheer" The song ended. He looked at me. "Are you ready to spread some Christmas cheer, Brit?" I nodded slowly, my eyes staring deep into his, his magnetic energy pulling me in. I stood there, now naked except for my heels, my "Ho Ho Ho" choker and the green bow tied around my sissyclit. I crossed my legs slightly, demure and all. "Tell Santa what you want to do to spread Christmas cheer," he said to me. I knew exactly how. I would spread Christmas cheer exactly as I'd been trained to, as I'd grown to understand was what I was made to do. It wasn't easy, but it was everything to me. I sauntered up to him, biting my lip as I did. I stood in between his legs and looked down into his eyes. I spoke to him as I eased down onto my knees in front of him. "I want to spread Christmas cheer to every Alpha the way that a sissy knows. By sucking every cock candy cane, by letting Alphas stuff my stockings with big daddy dick, and by draining their gift sacks of all the hot precious cum they have." I leaned in and started rubbing my cheeks and face in his crotch, my body begging to let me have what was inside his pants. "This is why I give money to this place. You Cheerbois understand how to take care of men. And you must be the best I've ever had, and I've come to this event for over a decade." I blushed at his compliment, still rubbing my face in his crotch. I couldn't help but obviously admire the considerable bulge in his pants and feel a wellspring of pride that I had had this effect on this man. My rosebud was still quivering, feeling the aftershocks of his handiwork. But more than that, it was sensing the power of his cock. "Well, you get your chance to spread Christmas cheer," he said as he unbuttoned himself and pulled his pants and underwear down to the ground. His fat 9 inch cock flopped around as he sat back down. It was gorgeous. Thick, veiny and cut. I am always mesmerized by a big cock, my heart starts pounding in my chest and my mouth can't help but fill with saliva. I have an automatic reactions. I stared at this beautiful piece of man-meat and I could feel my sissyclit tingle and my boipussy wink. There was no denying it - it was in my DNA to serve Alpha cock. Slowly and brought my nose to that thick cock, which was draped over his thigh. It clearly had weight to it, just resting there like a log. I dragged my nose across it and inhaled deeply. That scent...it got me lightheaded each time. It was pure man. It was something that at one time in my life, months ago, I thought I would exude in the world. But I've learned that that could never be. That wasn't what I was. Realizing that wasn't easy to do, but once I did I was reborn into this. The old me, Brian, could never have put someone in their place like the Mayor was doing to me now. The whole idea of "Brian," I had come to realize, was a lie. I gently grasped his thick member in my hand and licked from the base to the tip. A perfectly round dewdrop of precum bubbled to the top. I put both my palms against the base and held his cock straight up as if I was about drink from a water hose. I pursed my lips and sucked that deliciously sweet and salty treat from the tip. I closed my eyes and savored it. That flavor, unmistakable and irreplaceable. It's crazy how I'd come to crave that taste. And there was only one source for it. I looked at the Mayor in the eye and smiled. "I hope you have more of this delicious eggnog for me, Santa," I said playfully, before continuing to lick all around his cock. It hardened as I showed it my oral attention. "Keep licking little sissy and you'll find out how much I've saved for you." I did exactly that, licking that cock all over until it stood at attention. I loved being called "little sissy" and names like that. He reminded me of my place, and that just made me feel deserved. "This is my favorite kind of candy cane, Santa," I said as I licked back up to the tip again. The heat of his shaft radiated against my tongue. This thing was alive, it was a pillar of power, symbolizing this man's ability to dominate the world around him. I grasped that cock at the base, finally unable to stop myself as I opened wide and swallowed the head of his cock. My mouth was utterly full of his cockflesh. I eased down more and swallowed more of him. I made it a few inches before I needed to stop. But I didn't pull back, I just held it there, lodged in my mouth and tickling the back of my throat. I used my tongue to lap up all around what was inside me. He moaned. Oh that sound. That sound of making your man moan for you. That's the sound that tells you that everything you're doing is right, everything that you are is perfect, and that you are bound to be rewarded in the best way. I showed him that he deserved more, and I popped off his cock with a loud popping sound before diving back in, this time getting 6 inches into my mouth, his cock now pushing back into my throat, threatening to gag me. But I had long trained my gag reflex away, now I was ready to handle Alphas like this man. I bobbed my head up and down, slowly and sensually at first, then faster and faster, twisting my head as I did. I was rewarded with nice-sized dollops of his delicious eggnog treat! My mind thought of nothing but pleasing this man. I had totally forgotten about my pleasure, or my pain. I only desired his pleasure. As I bobbed faster, I got lost on his cock. As I managed to take the 7th and 8th inch into my mouth, I started feeling lightheaded. Not in a bad way, but in a sort of dream state way, as if I had inhaled a bunch of marijuana or something. I learned from the Kappas that this is what's called being "cockdrunk." I could see why, I felt like I had a few cocktails, and was now just lost in service to this man thinking only of his pleasure. I was giving up my body completely to his pleasure. I felt like I was just about to take that last inch when I felt both his hands on the sides of my face, lifting me up. I came up off his cock and looked up at him as he cradled his face. I was breathless, but smiling up at him. My eyes were practically begging him, as if saying, "Why, I was so close!" "Keep doing it like that and you'll make me blow any second now." That was one of those compliments that I had started to really enjoy hearing from men. But I knew what he wanted now. That's the thing about these donors, they love to sample everything us Cheerbois have to give. They want to see that their money as put to good use on remaking us, training us. They wanted to feel that power of having every part of us given to them. That's the thing, they would make "donations" to Big U, but they knew that throughout the year the university would give us as donations back to them. I was like a party favor at the end of the party, all wrapped up in a bow. Literally. But I knew my place well. I stood up and smiled at him. "You know, Santa," I said, swaying back and forth on my heels. "I always feel bad that you bring all these presents for us but you don't get a present in return." He eased back into the role. "Well, Brit, Santa lives to stuff the stockings of good little sissies like you." I bent slightly and stroked his strong thighs, "But I want to give you a present this year. A present that will warm you up on this cold day." "Oh? And what present is that?" he asked, his eyebrow cocked and a smile starting. I turned around, spread my cheeks and looked back at him over my shoulder. "This is my present for you, Santa!" I said joyfully. He was so revved up by this point, he just laughed and pulled me back into him. As he guided my boipussy over his cock, he chuckled to himself, "You know, I might have to change one of my reindeer's names. Because you seem more like the Vixen!" He pushed his cocked against my stretchy ring, his cocked shiny from my spit. He held it there and I sank down, letting myself take him inside of me. His fat head sunk in me, locking into place. "So fuckin' tight," he said. I grinned, all those sissy exercises were doing their trick. He slid more of his length into me, and it was my turn to moan. Nothing beats the feeling of having your man fill you. There was a twinge of pain as he did it, but a pain that I had come to know well. It was a pain I welcomed. It reminded me that I was not meant to be the recipient of pleasure, but the giver of it. Any pleasure I received was secondary to the man's. But pleasure came, and it could come like a tsunami when it did. The Mayor was impatient, not wanting to wait to fill me completely, and he lifted himself slightly up from his seated position to fully spear me. "OH!" I blurted, not expecting that. "Oh?" he mimicked. He chuckled to himself again. "I think you meant, HO! HO! HO!" As he said each "Ho!" he energetically thrust up into me making me see stars. The tsunami in me started to build... He slowly stroked in me, letting me get used to his size. I felt so warm and bubbly and good. He was rubbing against my p-spot, making me feel like I was floating on cloud 9. But then he lifted me off of him. I turned around and looked at him, wondering how many painful seconds I'd have to wait before I'd be filled with his cock again. He walked over to my windowsill where I had a small Christmas tree. He grabbed one of the small bell ornaments off of the branch and came back and sat back down. Leaning forward, he tied the bell to the green bow that was tied around my sissyclit. "Time for you to play me some Jingle Bells." He grinned. He sat back down and pulled me to him. I was now facing him and straddled him. I needed him back in me, and grabbed his shaft and guided it back into me. Oh that feeling of being filled again. Once you feel it, you just feel empty without it. I started lifting myself up and down, letting his cock ease in and out of me. As I did, the bell on my clit bow started to jingle. I giggled at it. I rode him faster and faster, the bell making ringing sounds as I did. I was a whirlwind of movement, bouncing my round soft bottom on him, rocking down on his thighs. My arms gripped his broad shoulders as I steadied myself so I could ride him stronger and faster. My tsunami was now cresting. "Yes, Brit, yes!" he cried out. I rode that big dick harder and started screaming in ecstasy, "I've been a naughty girl, Santa! I deserve that cum! Please give me that cum!" "Fuck, you fucking sissy slut!" he shouted. I was so lost in pleasure that I didn't even need to catch my breath as the heat rose through my from my loins. I was so close. Then he grabbed my ass and thrust up hard, meeting my bounces. That's when he touched the button that every sissy has. That button that once pushed can't be unpushed. That button that connects her ass to her brain via a web of pleasure nerves. I screamed out as he pounded me, my body trembling as my clitty leaked cum. The bell was ringing so much now, as if it was warning bell desperately trying to get everyone's attention. But that warning wasn't for something bad, instead it was warning of this man's impending climax. He moaned aloud as I felt my sissygasm peak, "Take this cum! You earned iiiiiitt!" he shouted as he blasted shot after shot of hot cum into my ass. He saturated me, soaking me with it. It was already started to leak out of me even as he still shot streams into me. His thrusts slowed as we caught our breath. His cum leaked around his cock, which was acting like a sink plug keeping all of it from just rushing out. His breathing slowed and he looked up at me. I was basking in the glow of my delicious sissygasm. "Fuck, you are...just...wow..." he laughed. "Remind me to give a bigger donation next year!" he kept laughing. I laughed with him, my face flush and body still twitching slightly. He looked at me again, now a look of confusion in his face. "Wait...I'm still rock hard," he said. I could feel him, he definitely was. "But...how am I still hard?" he asked. I smiled, knowing something he didn't. "Well, sir. The Kappas wanted to do something extra special this year. Remember those scotches you had earlier?" "Yeah..." he said. "Well, they laced them with Viagra. Now you can enjoy your special Christmas gift all...night...long." "Those wild fucking girls. Holy shit, this is gonna be one crazy night." I giggled, hoping it would be. "You're gonna learn why my nickname in college was 'JackHammer'" he said, as he started slowly thrusting in me again. I really wanted to find out! "Damn this is my favorite time of year!" he shouted with glee. I leaned over and sang lightly in his ear, "We know what you've been thinking...we know when your cock aches...We know when you get big and hard it makes our bodies shake...You better watch out, you better not cry...You better stay hard I'm telling you why...The Cheerbois are cumming to town!" With that, I squeezed his thick shaft with my boipussy muscles, wrapped my arms around his head, and started riding once more. "Next stop," I said, "to the top of your North Pole!" As I rode his joystick all the way to new heights of pleasure, I moaned aloud. The guttural groans of joy coming from my throat were in harmony with the sounds of my sissy sisters in their own rooms. I could hear their screams of sissy pleasure vibrating throughout the Beta House as we took our Viagra-loaded Alphas on a Christmas Eve journey to sexual euphoria. Throughout the Beta House house The sissies were on all fours They pleased their Alphas, moaning like whores A wink of their eye, a toss of their hair "More! More" to the Alphas they dared These Santas knew how to fill up a stocking, How to take a sissy and give her a 'cocking', The hours drew on and no one was weary, But no one could tell, with sissies so cheery, How to end this joyous celebration? A song, a dance, some strong libations? One Alphas knew just what to do, Carrying his sissy out of the room, To the house he shouted, "Let's finish his right!" And all of the Alphas took up the invite They grabbed their sissies and gathered around To trade those willing holes for a good pound They swapped and topped and sprayed their nut As they enjoyed the feeling of a different slut When the men were spent and ready to go One cum glazed sissy stood up from the sticky floor Looking around and taking in the sight She said, "Happy Sissy Christmas to all, and to all a good night!" (Go back and put a Santa hat on him - or just have all the donors wear Santa suits?) ------------------ 2 months earlier... I woke up the night morning, the memories of yesterday still fresh in my mind. I almost couldn't believe what I had done. Getting dolled up and femme, going out blindfolded not knowing where I'd end up. Only to find myself in the sports stadium, not to play any games but instead to find myself on my knees in front of a big cock. Not just any cock, but one attached to someone I knew, someone who knew me. But it was all so private, him behind that wall, so it was just me and that cock. Memories flooded back, that feeling of holding it, feeling its warmth and its power, taking it in my mouth...I can't believe I had done that. I had sucked a man...I had tasted his cum...I was...I was a cocksucker. What did this mean? Could I ever go back to being Brian? Would I ever be able to go back to my family? My old friends? What would the world think of me? And yet, I couldn't deny how exciting it was, how natural it felt. I was just following my instincts, and it all felt so right. I was in a position that was new but one that felt like I was always meant to be in. The euphoria that I was filled with as I returned back to the Beta House to see my fellow Beta friends was like a returning champion from a big sports competition. I felt like a winner, like I could be amazing at something. No, no...but what about the life I had before? This was all so exciting and so fun sometimes but I can't just throw that all away. This all had to be the mind games that the Kappa girls were playing on me. Lana had tricked me, strung me along. I was falling prey to their tricks. All those hormones that they were feeding us in those smoothies was making me think wrong, act wrong, to feel this way. I only acted that way because of the ecstasy they made us take! This was all just a game to them! I was NOT a cocksucker! I had just been pressured to do something, drugged really. I couldn't keep going down this rabbit hole... My phone buzzed. It was a new notification on the CheerBoi App. It read: "BETA MEETING IN 30 MINUTES IN MAIN ROOM Outfits: Cheerboi Uniform!" I was wracked with doubt when I stared at that alert. I couldn't...I couldn't keep doing this. But where could I go? I definitely couldn't try and go back to my old dorm room...I wasn't even sure if the school still knew I was a student here. These Kappa girls had completely remade my life here on campus. Could I even go outside in public again? Would I be recognized from the party? The guys from those frats seemed to know all about us Cheerbois... Then my phone dinged again. It was Krissy. "So so excited to become a Cheerboi with you my sissy sister!!!" Oh Krissy. I forgot how I had practically dragged him into this. We were in this together. I couldn't abandon him now, could I? I'd just bide my time, see where this goes but then figure out what to do afterwards. I couldn't think straight anymore, I don't know what was happening to me. I got up out of bed and looked at myself in the mirror. I barely recognized myself. I know, I wasn't the epitome of male physique before, but now...now I was practically a girl. My hips had flared out and my ass looked, well, plump. It was the kind of ass that some guy would want to grab at a party. And I pretty much had A cup boobs now. How did I let this all happen? I looked myself in the eyes in the mirror. I could still recognize myself, Brian. But if I took a few steps back and squinted I couldn't recognize myself at all. I wrapped myself in a large towel and headed to the showers, hoping no one would be there so I could think alone. I knew that once they all started gabbing, I'd just sink right back into it. Or maybe they were all re-thinking everything now too, after what they had done last night. I thought about what I had done last night. I'd sucked a cock. I sucked a big cock and I...wow, I swallowed its cum. It was probably still in my stomach at this moment. What was I? I tip-toed over to the showers and saw no one in there. I quickly disrobed and turned on one of the showers on the wall and enjoyed the feeling of warm water flowing over me, washing away the remains of my makeup and helping me forget what I had done. But just as I had felt comfortable I heard the rest of the bois come in. "Omg Brit! We did it! We're officially in!" Krissy said. Wait, no, it was Kris. Why had I automatically thought Krissy? What happened to my mind? I didn't even remember making that transition. "Oh hey, yeah," I mumbled, acting like I was focused on the shower. "I want to hear everything about last night! Spare no detail!" she said. No, he said. Wait, why did I keep switching that...when did that happen? "Long story, just a crazy time..." I trailed off, wanting to avoid the topic. "Oh...ok..." Bambi walked in and turned on the shower, "YAY! We did it!!! It was sooooooo amaziiiing!" Then Candi followed, "Can you believe it??? It finally happened. I was, like, soooo nervous, but omg it felt so right." Krissy, wait no KRIS...Kris turned to them and said, "I know, right?! Then Kagney came and turned on the shower, "Don't tell me, but did you get that Travis last night just like you dreamed?" Kris blushed. "How am I to know who was coming through the wall?" Just then Jada walked in, "'Cumming' being the key word!" They all broke out into giggles as they huddled around and congratulated each other. Jada looked over at me, just going about my business showering. "What, don't tell me you didn't have the night of your life taking Tyreke's massive black cock?" "I...um..." I flashed to the memory of that thick piece of man meat. The weight of it, how it smelled. The way it made feel...so submissive but so gratified. Then I forced myself to snap back to reality. "Yeah it was really great." "What's wrong with you, gurl?" Jada asked. "We all got to finally experience the real thing and embrace this moment and you're just over there acting like it was nothing to you." I didn't want them to all hate me for not appreciating what had happened. I was just surprised that none of them had any doubts. "I mean, it was just so crazy," I said. "Aren't any of you, like, wondering if it's normal to keep going down this road? I mean, this isn't what I thought would happen to me when I came to Big U." They were silent for a minute. Then Bambi, of all people, spoke up first. "This isn't what I expected either, Britney." That name, I don't know if I'd get them to call me Brian again. "But I know I would have just gotten C's in every boring class I took and ended up in loads of student debt in a dead-end job I hated, just like my parents did. I don't want that for myself." We all listened intently. "But this...yeah, I know it's all crazy and all, the things we've done and honestly the way I look right now is just...wow I didn't realize I would or even could look like this. Sure, it's new and different and a bit scary...but doesn't it FEEL amazing? Don't tell me you didn't FEEL amazing last night?" I couldn't deny that. That was the most intense thing I've ever done or felt in my life. And every second felt like heightened reality. I felt like I was wrapped in a pleasure bubble and just living in a fantasy world. But what next? Could I keep doing more of this? What about real life? "It did...it felt so amazing Bambi," I said. Kagney was next to talk. "I had my doubts too before last night. But when I was face to face with that cock, it was like...this is what I was meant to do. This isn't just a new experience, this is what I was put on Earth to do. I know that sounds sooo stupid but that's how I felt! And when he came down my throat it was like a switch went off in my brain - I want more! I want this feeling more! I hadn't known the feeling of pure accomplishment like that ever. I know I'd never amount to much as Ken, just some boring engineer at some middling company living out my days in predictable sameness. But what I felt last night...I was someone that was desired. I don't know if I can give that feeling up." The bois were all so honest, and so true to what they felt. And they were right, last night I felt things that were so real and undeniable. But this was a big step...was I willing to give up on being Brian? How would I face my parents? I walked away, leaving them all to gab and gossip about their nights. When I got back to my room I knew what was expected and applied my makeup starting with the heavy eyeliner down to the pink lipstick. Then I got to my closet and looked at the new Cheerboi uniform inside. It even had my name on the back. Well, not 'my' name, but it said, "BRITNEY" in rhinestone letters. I grabbed it and slipped on the crop top that showed off my trim tummy. Then I pulled up the skirt. I know that cheerleader skirts are kind of revealing but this thing was a whole new level. When I pulled it up to my waist my whole underbuns of my ass easily peaked below the hem. I had to push it down a little bit to cover it but then I was in danger of something happening and my sissyclit showing...wait no my penis. Why did I keep doing that... Even the sneakers were different than normal. Instead of just being white tennis shoes, they were white sneakers with a chunky block sole high heel. I was practically walking around in sneakers with a stripper heel! It took me a few seconds to get used to them but after that it was old hat. All that practice on the treadmills was paying off. I made my way to the main room to see all the rest of the Cheerbois mulling around in their outfits. Wow...they legit looked like a hot girl cheerleader squad. "Welcome to the squad lol!" Krissy, no Kris...joked when I walked in. I laughed at her T. Swift reference. With our matching outfits, I really did feel like part of a team. It honestly felt nice. Before I could say anything, the front door swung open and all the Kappa girls crowded around with streamers and noisemakers and throwing confetti everywhere. Someone walked in with portable speakers and was playing Katy Perry songs. We all started laughing and smiling at this sudden intrusion. Lana found me and hugged me. She blew a noisemaker and smiled as she threw confetti at me. Wow she was gorgeous and it felt so good that she was celebrating me. The noise volume dropped for a moment and Lana spoke up. "Welcome our new class of Big U. Cheerbois!" And shouts went up at that. Everyone on the block must have heard our commotion. Anya popped a bottle of champagne and just when I thought she would pour it out in glasses she just started drinking from the bottle. She opened bottle after bottle from a box they have brought and handed them around. I found myself standing there in this cheerleader outfit chugging champagne straight from the bottle. Outfit aside, this sort of drinking is what I expected from college! "We are all so proud of you!" Anya said. Alexis was clapping. "You are going to be one of the most popular and historic classes we've ever had here at Big U., I just know it." Tori wrapped her arm around Bambi, who she had recruited. "Trust us, we're already fielding offers on every single one of you." What did that mean? Kelsey shushed Tori, "What Tori here means is that the Big U. Campus is going to welcome you with open arms. As are the faculty and alumni." Lacey agree, "That's right, but don't you all get too prideful. You still have lots to learn!" Lana took center stage once again, "Exactly gurls. You made a huge step yesterday, one that lets us all know that you're ready for the journey ahead. But that does NOT make you full Cheerbois...oh no no no." We were all confused. What else? What more could they make us do? "Like with every fraternity or sorority," Lana continued. "You have to make it through HELL WEEK!" Anya interrupted, "What, you think you were gonna get initiated without Hell Week? You may be Cheerbois but you're gonna be pledges this week!" I thought about what they were saying. This kind of sounded like a frat ritual. That actually sounded kind of fun, it's definitely something I wanted to do when I started college here. I could be a pledge. I knew coming here that none of these frats would have taken me, so this would be awesome. They led us all into the next room and sat us down on the couches. "Each day you'll have a series of challenges," Lana explained. "Finish one and you'll find out what the next is. This will test not only your strength and commitment, but also your teamwork. Remember, Cheerbois stick together." Krissy grabbed my hand and squeezed it. I actually liked that, it was comforting. I couldn't abandon my best friend this week. "The final challenge, however, will be a solo one. We won't tell you what it is, but it will be the biggest challenge of your lives. A real game changer. If you fail that, then you're out. No ifs-ands-or buts." We could only wonder what that challenge was. I honestly couldn't guess. "But first a few gifts!" What could they be! Each of the Kappas handed us an envelope and a small box. I opened the envelope and inside I saw a new Big U. Student I inside. My name read, "Britney Rose." Gone was the "Brian Rose" that I came with. And instead of my old picture I submitted before I started college was a pic of me in fulll femme. It was from last night after the salon, with me looking like a hot party girl. It was the kind of glamor shot that any girl would kill to have on her ID. And then in the corner I noticed it had a new mark. It was a gender symbol, like the male female one with the circle with the arrow on it. But instead of the male with the arrow in the corner, or the female pointing down, this one had a circle with a line that ended in sort of a fan of lines. Sort of like a feather duster was attached to it. Inside was the letters, "CB." I knew what that meant, "CheerBois." Now everyone would know. "These are your new IDs," Lana explained. "Don't worry about the letters in the corner. Not everyone on campus knows what they mean, just the important people." Well that was a little bit of a relief at least. Plus now that I had this I could go live my life on campus without people wondering why there was a male picture on the id of this femmed up college student. The boxes were next. I unwrapped it and opened it and saw a silicone egg inside. What was this? "This egg has a tracker on it in case you lose your phones. But it's not just a GPS device, it's also a bit of a fun toy!" I picked it up and rotated it. Just looked like a silicone egg to me. "Ladies?" Lana said. Each of the Kappas grabbed the packet of lube that had been in the bottom of the box and lathered it on the egg. They gestured for us to stand up and then they took the egg and placed it on the couch. They gestured again for us to sit down. The feeling in my ass was like nothing else. It definitely hurt at first, more of a weird pressure feeling honestly. Then I felt my ass just swallow that egg. My body went through cramps for a few seconds but those went away and it just felt...different. "Aren't you all glad you douched this morning?" Lacey joked. She was joking but I'm definitely glad I did. Lana spoke up again, "You see, these also help us reward you every time you do something impressive during Hell Week!" She opened up her phone and navigated to an app. Then she swiped on her screen and I felt a dull buzzing emanating from the egg. Oh wow that was new! It felt really weird but also kind of pleasant. "See? We can make you feel all sorts of things. And that's just for being an obedient little Cheerboi. You know what happens when you impress us?" She swiped up more. The vibrations from the egg became really intense and my little penis stood at attention and dribbled pre-cum. Holy fuck, I this felt like someone was tickling me from inside. Oh god... She turned it off suddenly. "But you have to earn that!" Lana said. "Now all of you stand up and line up in front of us." We all did as the Kappa girls looked up at us from the couch. "You can't be Cheerbois if you don't know a cheer, can you?" Anya said. "So we'll teach you the first Cheerboi cheer!" Kelsey said. Tori then said, "Listen and repeat after me." "1,2,3,4 I'll suck you cock and beg for more!" I couldn't think of saying something like that out loud. But without fail I heard the CheerBois next to me happily repeat, "1,2,3,4 I'll suck your cock and beg for more!" They were all smiling like cheerleaders do during games. "Britney?" Lana looked at me. I was embarrassed but I couldn't think of disappointing her. "Sorry Mistress Lana!" I said, knowing my manners. "Start all over again, gurls!" Kelsey said. We all did, this time with me joining in, "1,2,3,4 I'll suck your cock and beg for more!" "Very good! Now the rest, 5,6,7,8 Think of nothing but fellate" We repeated, "5,6,7,8, Think of nothing but fellate!" "Very good, gurls! We'll teach you more complicated ones in due time," Kelsey said. "Now time for lessons! Everyone to the movie room!" she said. We all got up and started heading that way. Lana stopped me, "Britney I want to talk to you first. The rest of you go on." I went back to the couch and sat down. Lana sat next to me. "What happened there, Brit? You didn't seem that enthusiastic. I thought last night we saw the real you and now it's like you've reverted back to boring old Brian." I hated disappointing Lana. Not just because she was gorgeous but also because she was one of the few people to give me the time of day when I started here. She had this way of making me feel like she truly cared for me. But now I wasn't sure what she had in store for me and I was having doubts about this whole adventure. "Oh nothing, it just felt a bit weird to say is all." "Weird? Wait a minute, the other night you were literally twerking on a guy! And I remember you taking his cum load all over your body before thanking him for that honor?" My heart raced. Things had escalated so quickly, I almost forgot about that. But now it all came racing back. All those drugs had really made time pass in such a weird way. I was just following along, doing as I was told. But there were times...when I got carried away. "That was you, right? I'm not imagining another Britney I've been spending so much time with, have I?" "No, of course not. That was me...I'm just surprised. Everything's been moving so quickly. I just don't know how I can handle it all." "The Britney I saw that night was having the time of her life. This is college, you're supposed to enjoy it. And now you're making a life- changing decision to become a Cheerboi, so I get that it's scary. But remember that Brian, that boy that I met, he wasn't doing anything with his life. Just another college kid destined for mediocrity. You'd be clambering to try to get into college parties but no one would want you. You'd spend the next 4 years just playing video games alone in your room before taking a boring job you didn't want." She was right. That's what was ahead of me had she not intervened. "But Britney," she continued, staring me right in the eyes. "Britney is invited to any party she wants. Guys look at Britney and want to spend time with her. Girls look at her and are jealous at how popular she is. Britney is someone who gets people's attention. Sure, it's new being this sexual dynamo but remember that it's a new power." I recalled her lessons to me, and she was making sense. I felt power last night. The kind of power that can't be replaced by good grades or a job offer. It was the power of being desired and controlling someone's pleasure. I made an almost-pro football player groan in pleasure just with my mouth. "You could have pussy power, Brit," she said, intensely looking at me. "I...umm...I guess..." I replied, my hesitation clear in my voice. "No, no, no. You. Have. Pussy. Power," she said again, adamantly. "Sure...yeah, sure," I just wanted to move on, to stop talking about this. "Listen to me, Brit. This is important. Don't tell me your first Alpha cock experience wasn't humbling? It's size, it's masculinity. It affirmed what you are. You had no choice in what you did next, it was what you were meant to do. You underwent a metamorphosis, and there's no going back, you know that right?" The thought scared me to my core. There must be a way to go back. After all, no one had seen me do it? I was alone, I did something I didn't mean to, under the influence of powerful drugs, and I could make myself forget all about it. And if I didn't remember, then no one else could prove it either. It would be like it didn't happen. Lana kept talking, "Whether you know it or not, but you now see the world in a fundamentally different way. Your eyes, your mind, they know how to see things correctly. How to see yourself." She put her hand on my thigh. "Things are different now. You're not Brian, the chaser. You're Britney, the chasee." Inching closer, she kept talking as she stared me down. "There are side-effects from that, Brit. Pussy power. You understand the power that Alpha men have and deserve, and you respect that. You're drawn to it. But your new power, it's subtle. You can make the most powerful man do what you want him to do. Remember Monica Lewinsky? With one blowjob she almost took down a president!" She was right about that. "All of it, and the man with the nuclear codes would do anything for the feeling of a hot tongue on his rod. And it's not like he didn't have other options - why did he take the risk with her? That's exactly the point. Pussy power is undeniable. You've just gotten the smallest taste of the potential that lies within your femininity. Just think about what you could do if you go all the way. Never undervalue what you have. You could have it all if you tried." She led her hand slide up my thigh. She had a way of making me feel under he very control, as if she could see right into my soul. "All you need to do is learn how to use this," She slid her hand up my waist, past my crotch and behind to my ass, and gave it a hard squeeze. "And this." She took her other hand brought it to my lips. "Now, don't you want to see what you could accomplish?" I was speechless. The doubt still rested in the recesses of my mind, but at this moment all I wanted to do was follow, to submit to whatever Lana had in store for me. I followed her into the movie room where everyone else was watching a porn scene projected on the big screen. The scene was a beautiful buxom blonde sucking on a huge cock, taking her time with every inch. "Now gurls," started Anya, who was narrating as the gurls were all transfixed. Lana ushered me into a seat so I could pay attention. "Now gurls, you all did an amazing and transformative thing last night and you should all be proud. Taking your first cock is a huge accomplishment and we could not be more happy." The Cheerbois beamed around me. I looked over at Krissy who was smiling from ear to ear, clearly taken with this treatment. "But there's still so much you have to learn. You all sucked cock, which is just so wonderful and I hope you're still feeling the aftershocks of that act. But we need you to start seeing this act not as sucking, or giving a blowjob...but as WORSHIPPING. Why? Because sissies are so valued by Alpha men not because they suck cock, but because they worship it. It's what makes your kind so special for them." "Now the first thing you need to do to worship a cock is to see the divine within the Alpha man's body. This requires you to tap into your own divine beauty. If you want to truly worship, then tap into your own erotic sensual nature. Recognize that this act is so special and that it brings out your own beauty and power. Let your sensuality express itself. Let your own softness contrast with his hardness." We watched the girl on screen lick all over the big cock. "See how present she is? You need to be present to what you're doing. Let your eyes take in his dominance as he towers over you with his dick, admire the color and vividly of his dick. Be present to its smell, to his body. Activate your senses! Allow your senses to drive you wild. Be present to the experience! Be present to the touch, the throbbing heat he emanates. This is the art of being a cock- worshipper. It is devotion itself!" The girl passionately tongued her way to the head of the cock and sensually licked all over its crown. "Allow your cock-worship to be driven by your own erotic pleasure, girls. Now, don't get me wrong - worshipping cock is about HIS pleasure. But don't deny, it is entirely possible for you to orgasm for the act of sucking him off!" We were so surprised by that news, but it seemed so true based on what I felt last night. "That's right, gurls! Now, let your sex and your heart and your mind open to worship him. It can be a truly cosmic sexual experience if you do. Don't block your heart. It can be scary to feel yourself lose yourself to this, but if you fall in love with that cock it can be transcendent. Let yourself be taken by the experience." The girl's eyes rolled back in her head as she swallowed the tip of that cock on screen. She looked totally transfixed by this, like this was all that she wanted and that it was completely rippling through her mind and soul. "God isn't that just so beautiful? It's truly one of the most amazing things too feel like she does," Anya said. "And just think about how she's making him feel. That's the ultimate act, to give someone like that pleasure. And don't act like it's just about a hot mouth and tongue, technique matters, devotion matters...your submission to his cock matters." We all watched as she shuddered and took more of the cock in her mouth. Even though people say pornstars are faking, no one could fake what she looked like then. She was completely wrapped up in some imperceivable religious experience as she sucked him. What could that feel like? Lana interrupted. "That is your power, gurls. You can do that for men. And you can experience the ultimate pleasure of giving him pleasure. There's nothing greater in the world for sissies like you." "Nothing," Anya repeated. Lana paused the scene. "Now, gurls. It's time. Time for Hell Week to begin." We all shuffled nervously in our seats. I thought, fleetingly, about leaving now, saying goodbye to all this before I got in too deep. But I was powerless before Lana. And a part me, a growing part of me, wanted to see what I would do...what I could feel...what I could become if I continued down this path. Just a little more, that's all. I'll just see where this goes for a little longer. "Check your phones now, on the Cheerboi app." We all pulled out our phones and opened the app. There as a notification and I tapped on it, the app taking me to a GPS-tagged location on a map. "You all are to go to the location marked on that map. Do as your told there and you'll move on to the next task. You must complete them all if you hope to stay with the Cheerbois. Failure will not be tolerated." She seemed to look at me when saying that last part. That's how Hell Week began... _______________________________________________________________________ ____________________________ Hell Week Day 1: We ran about our rooms trying to get dressed and put our makeup on quickly. Before the Kappas sent us away to get ready, Cheerboi app had dinged and told us our outfits for the day, "Sexy sleepwear" being the theme. I was instructed by the App to wear a pink thong and bra and on top a gauzy light pink babydoll. I did my makeup as instructed too, with a matte makeup and cat's eyes style with my eyeliner. Looking in the mirror, I plumped my lips with the lipgloss and took stock of myself. I looked like a seductress. Like some cute teenie-bopper who was ready to make her man's night. It felt so old school, the look of a girl who wanted nothing more to please her man. And it was me under it all. Despite what Lana had explained to me, I still felt uneasy about all this. It scared me how natural I took to all this, but I wondered how far I'd go before it was too late to turn back. My phone alarm went off, the Cheerboi app flashed a notification. "YOUR RIDE IS READY." I hooked on a pair of heels and rushed down to the entrance and saw all my other Beta classmates dressed up like me in different colors of babydolls. They looked like models before going out on the runway. The Kappa girls stood there to watch us leave. We hesitated by the door, worried we'd be seen in this lingerie. The girls let us dawdle and worry until handing us trench coats. Anya calmed us down, "It may be Hell Week, but we aren't completely cruel!" We donned our new trench coats. Even though they covered up our immodesty, they still were scandalous outerwear, the hem barely reaching mid-thigh. "Now stop waiting around and get to it, pledges!" Anya yelled, sounding stern. We rushed out the door and into the awaiting limo. We piled in and the shut the door behind us. I was all the way in the back sitting next to Jada and Candi. The driver had a divider up that prevented us from seeing who he or she was. I felt like I was going to prom or some fancy award event. We all started to relax a bit as the limo picked up speed. Candi put his hand on my lap, "My heart is racing! I have no idea what's about to happen!" Jada sounded confident, "Whatever it is, I know I can handle it." Krissy looked back at us, "You mean, WE can handle it?" I could always count on Krissy to be a team player. Jada responded, "Right, right. WE can handle it. You know I meant that. Just don't blame me when I come out on top." Bambi spoke up in a high voice from the front row, "You mean cum from underneath?" We all giggled at that. I loved this camaraderie. It definitely was a strange new world for me, but there was something special about having a group of friends so bonded together. We chatted more about the past few days, and Jada went on and on about how he had the biggest butt among all of us. I laughed it off but always had snuck a peak during our squat workouts in the basement gym. It was extraordinary how much we'd all changed in our appearance. Our hair was at least shoulder length, and for some even longer. Our faces just looked softer, no more hair or sharp jaws. I swore Bambi had A cup tits too. Plus our hips we're flared out now. All those supplements and hormones were doing a number on our looks. Would I ever look like the old Brian? Would I be able to be recognizable to my parents? I didn't have too much time to think about that as the limo pulled into a driveway. We looked out the tinted windows and saw we had arrived at a large mansion. It was huge! The door opened for us and we all started stepping out. I looked at who opened the door for us, it was a nice-looking older gentleman dressed like the butler. He doffed his cap to us. "Gurls, please follow me into the estate. He is awaiting your arrival." Who was this "He" that this man was referring to? What was he waiting for us to do? We made our way in a single-file line down the walkway. It wasn't easy to walk through the gravel since, despite the lingerie outfit we had on underneath the trench coats, we still had to wear high heels. Not only high heels, but stilettos. Had I not practiced so much every day, my feet would be killing me and I'd be falling over each second. But instead, me and the rest of the Betas looked confident and stylish as we made our way to the front door. He opened the door using a heavy looking brass key and the big door swung aside. He beckoned us inside with a wave and we walked into the marble floor in a giant foyer with a chandelier hanging from above. I looked around. This place looked so grand! Large oil paintings hung up on the walls and the whole place smelled like aged oak. It was like I was in the Great Gatsby or something! The butler guided us into the parlour. A fire was raging in the fireplace, and the lights were dim. We took our seats on a couple couches. The butler asked us, "Some cocktails for the group?" We just nodded, not knowing how to act in this high-class situation. The room was utterly silent after the butler left, except for the sounds of the crackling fire. None of us dared to say a word, lest we come off as the college students we were. He returned with a tray of drinks and handed each out. They were pink martinis with a cherry skewered on a toothpick in each. I sipped mine, it was sweet, tasting like cotton candy but the vodka taste was also strong! It eased my body and my mind, and I sat back enjoying it. Before you knew it, we had all downed our drinks and the butler had come around providing us another. I took my time with this one but could feel the buzz from the last. I felt warm all over. Bambi spoke up, "If this is what life could be like, I'd never want to leave this place." That's when we heard a booming voice behind the couch say, "If that's what you wish, I could arrange for that." We all looked behind us, almost spilling our drinks as we turned. There stood an older man. Not elderly, but older. Maybe in his late 50s, maybe early 60s. He was built, with the body of a former athlete, with graying temples and a mustache streaked with white. I felt like I was looking at a younger handsome Hugh Hefner. It helped that he wore a smoking jacket and had this devilish look in his eye. "Don't let me interrupt your evening. You are my guests tonight, thanks to the Kappas." We all sat up and tried to look presentable. "One of the many perks of being a Big U. Trustee, the Kappa girls always invite me to entertain their...friends." He made himself a glass of scotch and came over and sat across from us on the leather chair. "So, tell me your names," he said as he sipped his drink. Jada, of course, spoke up first. "I'm Jada, sir." The rest of us spoke up in turn. "Candi, sir." "Bambi, sir." "Krissy, sir," "Kagney, sir." And finally me, "Bria-...Britney, sir." He noticed me stumbling on my name, almost saying "Brian." He looked straight at me, his eyes piercing mine. I felt like he was psychoanalyzing me, trying to break into my inner being. "Pleasure to meet you all," he said, taking his gaze off me. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Allistair Hammerwood. You may recognize that name from the Hammerwood Science Center. But I'm guessing you all haven't spent much time in that building these past few weeks." What was he implying? He leaned forward, "But I know you have had more worthwhile activities that have been occupying your time. The Kappas have kept me well informed of your special curriculum." He took a drink of his scotch and stared at us. "And they tell me that your class has been especially promising. You see, I've had an opportunity each year to meet each class of Betas fairly early in their...trainings. I shifted in my seat. This man was so imposing, his presence so captivating. He had an air of importance and power. I felt so small around him. "You might say it's a tradition now, my introduction to you Betas each year. But I digress, I should remember my host duties this evening." He called out to other room, "Manuel, please help my guests with their coats." The butler entered the room and waited for us to stand. We all stood up and one by one he took our trenchcoats, revealing us in matching but different colored babydoll with matching bras and thongs. When it came my turn I almost resisted, but this Allistair man's command of the room was too much. I didn't want to disappoint him or the other Betas. I shuddered as the coat slid off my shoulder. I could hear Manuel quietly snicker in approval as he saw me in my full outfit. We all stood there, looking like innocent but highly sexualized innocent little does, as this powerful man looked us over and judged us one-by-one. Manuel exited the room with your coats, making me wonder if they'd ever be returned to us or if we'd be sent out into the world wearing these lingerie outfits. "Lana wasn't lying, this is one fine batch of Betas this year," Allistair said, his eyes running over every inch of our supple bodies. "It's remarkable what just a few weeks of training and...pharmaceutical assistance will do it a body," he said. "But these bodies were ready to be feminized. It isn't hard to see that you all were born for this." His explanation scared me a bit, but also made me feel...affirmed. "Now, you may all be wondering what your Beta Challenge is tonight, on this first night of what the Kappas call 'Hell Week', that quaint collegiate term. Well, rest easy my gentle friends, this night will not be 'hellish' in any way. My role tonight is merely to help you along your way, to let you all explore." We all stayed standing as he sat there and talked to us from his leather chair, sipping on his scotch. "The theme of tonight's challenge is teamwork. The Kappas inform me that you are all well aware of the old sissy adage: 'Sissy Sisters Stick Together'. This is a truth that you should become deeply ingrained in your minds. And I am here to make that happen." He stood up. "Now, wouldn't you all help me out of my jacket?" he said. Candi was the first to move, tip-toeing over to this man who stood there, imposing in his smoking jacket. He put down his drink and watched Candi walk to him. Candi got to him and stood by him, hooking her hand on a lapel of the jacket. Bambi followed Candi and stood in front of Allistair Hammerwood and put her hand on the other lapel. Kagney walked behind him and helped those two as they lowered his smoking jacket. Mr. Hammerwood was wearing only a pair of silk boxer shorts underneath. He stood tall, his broad shoulders and salt-and-pepper chest hair making him look like royalty. "Thank you gurls," he said, saying that word 'girls' in that unique way that the Kappas would. "Lana described to me all your exploits, especially the night that each of you earned your uniforms. They tell me that each of you shows great potential. Some of you show....special potential," he said, this time looking straight at me. I blushed. He wrapped his hands around Candi and Bambi's waists. "Wouldn't you all like to show me how much 'potential' you have?" Bambi and Candi nodded their heads. "But tonight is about teamwork, so I want to see not just how much each of you can do, but how much you can help each other." He lowered his hands and squeezed their asses. "Don't forget, satisfying men is a team sport, isn't that right?" Bambi and Candi cooed as he touched them and nodded their heads again. "I didn't hear the answer," he teased. "Yes!" Candi said, as Allistair squeezed his butt firmly. "Tonight you will address me as either 'Sir' or 'Master Hammerwood', is that clear?" he said. "Yes...Master Hammerwood," Candi corrected himself. "Good gurl." He turned his attention to the rest of us as he kept his hands on my fellow Kappa Cheerbois. "Tonight you will show me how well you can work together to serve an Alpha. Now, follow me." He gave Bambi and Candi a parting ass squeeze each and led us out of the room. We followed him in a row, our heels clicking against the wood floors. We walked through long hallways until we got to a heavy oak door that he opened. Inside was a four-poster bed with sheer curtains. In the corner was a loveseat. He walked over to the loveseat and sat down. He signaled over to us and we gathered standing around him. "Now, show me your natural sissy positions." We intrinsically knew what that meant, our training kicking in. I kneeled next to Krissy and Kagney as Bambi and Candi got on the loveseat and kneeled next to Master Hammerwood. Jada, meanwhile, took the interesting position of being right behind me but facing away from us so that her ass was visible as her babydoll rode up to her waist. "Good sissy gurls. I think you've earned your reward." He patted Krissy and Kagney on their heads. "Britney," he looked straight at me. "Would you like to do the honors?" Intrinsically I knew what he meant. But was I ready to take this step? Would this make me even more of this...new thing that I was becoming? Kris saw me hesitating and answered for me, "It would be Brit's honor, wouldn't it?" My friend looked at me. "Yes, yes it would," "Don't forget your manners, Britney," Hammerwood said. "Yes it would...Sir," I repeated correctly. He picked his hips up slightly for me. I knew what I had to do. Leaning forward, I grasped the hem of his silk boxer and started to tug. And it came into view, his thick cock. The shaft was slowly revealed to us as I tugged his shorts down, its length continuing to amaze us as it didn't seem to stop even as I pulled the shorts down bast his mid- thigh. And then the helmeted cockhead sprung out and slapped against his thigh. i removed his boxers entirely and put them to the side. We all stared in wonder. This man had what looked like a 8 inch cock but still soft, clearly starting to thicken in front of our eyes. My mind was in overdrive. Deep inside a voice said, "This is gay, you are NOT gay." What was I doing here? Dressed in lingerie, on my knees before this older man...this dominant male...this Alpha with a huge beautiful cock? Why did my mind automatically think "beautiful" cock? What the hell was wrong with me? I flashed back to my experience the other night when I took that other dick deep in my mouth...and it came...and how I felt. No, no, this had to be gay. And I definitely was not gay. Master Hammerwood's cock hardened slightly, rising up from his thigh. It looked like a pillar of flesh rising from the ground, with blue veins encircling it like snakes. It had a presence of its own. The entire room revolved around his dick, it was as though nothing else was present. Except, of course, for six Cheerbois wearing different colored lingerie babydolls. Kagney reached out to grab it but Krissy slapped her hand away. Kagney pouted dramatically. "Manners, remember?" Krissy said. Kagney straightened up a bit, "Oh yes, sorry sir. May I...May I please touch it?" "Touch what?" Hammerwood said. Kagney hesitated for a second, embarrassed at her natural instincts. "Your cock...may I please touch your cock?" She blurted out. "Yes, Kagney, you may," he said. Kagney wrapped her hand around it, and even with that his cock still had plenty of length. Kagney's hand looked so small around it. "What about you, Krissy? Would like to touch it?" Master Hammerwood asked. "After all, good manners deserves a reward." Krissy nodded her head shyly. "Then go ahead, there's plenty of room." Krissy tepidly reached out and then wrapped her fingers right above where Kagney's fist was clamped on Hammerwood's cock. Even with that second hand, there was still plenty of room left as his cock continued to grow. It must have been 10 inches and now finally fully hard. The cockhead pulsed under the pressure from the two Cheerbois' hands. It flared out as if angry, ready for a prey. But I wouldn't be its prey...would I? Hammerwood spoke up again, "Jada, I know you're showing me that sweet ass of yours for a reason aren't you?" Jada peered over her shoulder at him and smiled. "I guess I am." "Tell your friends why," he said. "Because I know it gets Alpha cocks hard," Jada replied. "You're going to me a real firecracker for a lucky guy some day, you know that?" "Play your cards right, sir, and that lucky guy might just be you," Jada replied. Oh my gosh, Jada was so gone, so into all this. How could that be? What clicked in his head that made John become this completely person, this new Cheerboi Jada? I know we had been subject to the same lessons from the Kappa girls, the same drugs and makeup and clothing and everything. Yet, this change was a complete 180 degrees. I didn't detect even a hint of hesitation, any ounce of embarrassment in Jada. It all looked so natural...as if this was the true person. Maybe "John" was the act and "Jada" was the real version. Hammerwood laughed at Jada's comment, clearly enjoying the repartee. He then looked down at me. "Well Britney, it's here waiting for you. Don't you think it deserves a kiss?" he said. I stared at it. Kagney and Krissy tilted the cock forward so that it was practically staring at me. If I just crawled forward I could be on that thing, giving it the oral love I gave Tyreke's cock in that room. But that was through a hole in the wall. This felt so personal. Plus, I couldn't...I was a man and I wasn't gay. I could just wait this out and be back on campus in no time. Krissy looked at me confused, she didn't say anything but her eyes communicated 'What are you doing? He just made you the offer of a lifetime and you're not going to take him up on it?' I looked back at her, trying to communicate my feelings to her. I felt bad for disappointing my friend, but she had to know that this just wasn't me. I looked back at the cock. A small dribble of precum emerged from the tip, holding there like a perfect dewdrop. Against my own will, my mouth watered. "Well, perhaps your friends know their manners better than you do Britney. I'll have to tell Lana that she has work to do on you." Masterwood said. I felt dejected at that. I don't know why, maybe it was fear that Lana would reject me. Maybe it was the sadness that I disappointed this Alpha male. "Bambi?" he said to Bambi, who was perched on her knees on the loveseat next to him. "Do you have better manners than Britney?" Bambi vigorously nodded her head up and down. "Good, why don't you show her what a good sissy does when presented with an Alpha cock." Bambi didn't wait a second longer, her head diving down and kissing that precut dewdrop and smearing it around her lips before opening her mouth wide and taking his cockhead in her mouth. As she bobbed on his cock, Krissy and Kagney tilted the cock up to make it easier for her. They slowly began to stroke it it unison too. All the while Master Hammerwood stared at me, as if daring me to change. But I held firm. I just couldn't do this...I had to resist. This wasn't me. I wasn't gay. I wasn't a 'sissy'. He then spoke up, "Candi, help Bambi would you?" Candi joined Bambi, the two of them licking up and down each side of his cock before taking turns mouthing the cockhead lustfully. Hammerwood kept staring at me, his eyes challenging me, drilling deep inside me to evoke a response. I felt my confidence wear as his dominant personality made me feel weak. "Now Jada," he then said. Jada was on her hands and knees behind me watching the scene. "There's a full load in my balls, I'd say about a week's worth. Why don't you squeeze between Kagney and Krissy here and let your mouth weigh how much is in there." "My pleasure, sir," Jada said, before crawling past me like a cat and nudging between Kagney and Krissy. She dove down below their hands and captured one of his balls in her mouth, bathing it slowly. She did that for a minute before switching to the other one and giving it the same treatment. She came up for air and announced to the group, "My fellow Cheerbois, get ready because there is enough cum in here to keep a sissy fed for days!" She joked before diving back in to lick and suckle on his sack. Hammerwood sat back and let his hands rest on Bambi and Candi's assess as five gorgeous sissies orally worshipped his cock. And I just sat there on the floor across from him. His eye contact didn't break up. He let the gurls do their work on him as he focused in on me and spoke directly to me. "Lana told me about the night you earned your Cheerboi outfit. She told me about Tyreke." I blushed. He really knew all the details about us and the Beta House. "You seem to impress her, and she is not easily impressed. She told me specifically about you so I had my expectations. But this...this is not what I expected." That feeling set in again, that shame of disappointing a man, a dominant man. "I was hoping to see a once-in-a-generation talent. But instead I see someone who isn't even sure of who they are." He was right, I didn't know what I was doing here. Part of me wanted to get up and run out, but another was transfixed, fearful of leaving this spot. I didn't know what I wanted! "And..." I prepared for him to admonish me once again. "That's ok." What? He breathed deeply, I could hear over the sounds of the Cheerbois giving him unforgettable head. He looked like a Middle Ages king, sitting on a throne of sorts as five sissies licked and sucked him in worshipful ways. "Not everyone who joins the Cheerbois takes to it immediately. In fact, I've found over the years that sometimes it's the ones that hesitate that eventually embrace it the fullest." His voice was so reassuring, but I still felt doubtful. I don't think I'd take to any of this. That one night with Tyreke, that may have been enough. "You probably think you can turn back time. But it only takes one big alpha cock to evoke the true inner self in a sissy, Britney. The primal urges, they're in there and they want out. It becomes an insatiable hunger." My stomach gurgled. My heart raced. He knew. The voice in my head kept saying, "No he's wrong, that's gay stuff. Don't let him trick you. He wants to take advantage of you." But deep in my chest, in my gut, there was a primitive feeling that started to throb within me. "You'll start to feel an irresistible desire. And you yourself will become so desired, you will become a magnet for men like me. And once your accept your new place in society, those primal urges can be set free and you can finally experience true joy." While he was talking, Krissy and Kagney had started licking his cock too, their hands not being enough to satisfy their urges. This man was getting his cock tongue-bathed by four simmering sissies as one more suckled on his sack. And yet he was seemed completely in control of the situation, unphased by the pleasure he must have been feeling. He spoke to me again. "What you felt that night, your first, with Tyreke. That was the real you. And it wants to come out. It wants to feel what you felt that night. Don't you want to feel like that again?" I remembered that night, how happy I felt, how vivid the physical experience was. It was as though all my neurons were firing at once, I was on a new plane of existence when I was...when I was...sucking a cock. Fuck no, no...I wasn't...I wasn't a cocksucker. I was a guy, a guy who came to college to fuck chicks and get blown by them. Not to be the one blowing guys... "It's not gay," Hammerwood said. "What?" I asked. "It's not gay. I know what you're thinking. That this makes you gay. But it doesn't." "But...it does," I muttered. Right there in front of me my old roommate Kris was on his knees bobbing up and down on a man's huge cock. How as that not gay? "Look around me. I see five sexy sissies, feminine creatures in delectable lingerie. You can't tell me these aren't some of the hottest chicks you've ever seen?" He was right, the rest of my Cheerbois classmates had truly been transformed over the weeks into these sexy kittens. They were more feminine and sexy than most of the girls I had gone to high school with. "And I sure as hell ain't gay. My 3 ex-wives could tell you that. They all got tired of me fucking my secretaries and all left me." Jada piped up from between his legs. "Their loss." He chuckled at that. "Britney," he said. He was sounding more like a, I don't know, like a therapist than a stranger I had just met. It was like he was taking my hand and walking me through something I already knew in my head but was too afraid to admit. He continued, "Look at your friends. Don't they look happy? Am I forcing them to do anything?" His voice put me at such ease, making me feel comforted. They looked completely devoted to the task in front of them and each was cooing and mewing as if they were all going in on a big ice cream sundae. They looked so at peace, as if the world around them didn't exist and they could just embrace having fun. ."..No," I responded. "You're not forcing them." "Exactly, they know what they are. They are sissies. Gorgeous, irrepressibly sexy, sissies. And look how happy they are when they just embrace that fact. And look how happy I am to get to enjoy them." He rested his hands on Krissy and Kagney's heads bobbing up and down. He let his head roll back for a second as he closed his eyes and moaned a manly moan. "Britney, shed that armor. Shed the past. Shed all your worries. Just embrace pleasure. Think about it, aren't you tired of pretending? Aren't you tired of having to prove yourself in the world? Wouldn't it just be easier to be like your friends here?" He looked at me again. "That's the secret, Britney. Life is easier as a sissy. All you have to do is let yourself focus on pleasure. Giving me pleasure, as your friends are. And in turn getting pleasure from fulfilling your true purpose." I took a deep breath in. Those pangs from my gut took over, those primal instincts overruling that voice in my head that told me this was wrong. I looked at the sexy scene in front of me and licked my lips. "Are you ready to accept your place, Britney?" Hammerwood asked. I looked at him intently, "Yes...Sir." "Come, let yourself enjoy life for a change," he said. He lifted the heads of the other sissies off his cock and stood up. "Gurls, let Krissy in." They all backed off and I crawled in between them. They surrounded me as Master Hamerwood stood over me. I assumed the submissive position I had been taught. I widened my knees slightly and pushed my ass out while arching my shoulders. Looking up I gave Hammerwood a look of eagerness and desperation that only a sissy could. His big cock hovered above me. It truly was a thing of beauty, something that belonged in a porno. It had a dominant presence: truly enormous girth, capped by a mighty helmet with pronounced veins coursing down the sides. It throbbed with virility, slick with the spit from my fellow Cheerbois. I had to admit, it was undeniably beautiful. It emanated power, masculinity. It was like this very dick was evoking those feelings inside my gut, in my heart. It was drawing them out each time it throbbed in front of me. It was like it was beckoning to me, calling out to me. It had my complete and utter attention. This phallic magnet drew me in. "Britney, my dear little sissy," Hammerwood spoke to me. "Now is not the time for doubt. It's not the time for reality. It's the time to indulge in your inner fantasy. I want you to savor this experience. Don't think, just do." His words rung in my mind, "Don't think, just do....indulge." So I did, but not before remembering my manners. I looked up at him with puppy dog eyes. "May I, Sir?" I asked, pouting. I knew what his answer would be, but a part of me worried if he rejected me at the last minute. "Indulge, Britney." All thoughts of masculinity melted away, replaced by desire, by need, as I leaned forward and enveloped that cock with my lips. As soon as my lips were around it, I felt the weight fall off my shoulders. This should have disgusted me, but now my urges took over. Feeling trumped thinking, desire replaced doubt. It was like someone injected pure release into my bloodstream. I eased more of his cock in my mouth, savoring the feeling of his hot meat sliding in my mouth. I don't know why, but that feeling of hot cock in my mouth was so...comforting. Its as like an emotional hole was being filled as my real hole was being occupied by flesh. Despite all my prior practice, I still struggled managing to take more of his cock into me. But I let myself savor the few inches that I could swallow. Bobbing up and down slowly, I corkscrewed my head and lavished it with my tongue - I wanted to the full experience. It throbbed against my tongue, responding to my touch. I was ignorant to the world around me, all that occupied my thoughts was pleasing this cock. I wrapped my hand around the base and stroked it as my mouth showed it love. This cock was the object of my obsession, and nothing else mattered in this moment. Despite my frantic cocksucking energy, I felt inner calm in that moment. Everything seemed so simple, all I had to do was please this Alpha man's cock, to give him pleasure. He thought I was sexy, and that made me feel good. It was all so simple. I gave myself over to feeling. My frontal lobe shut off and I was guided by my pleasure centers. I just gave myself over to this experience. "Good girl," Came the voice above me. I realized my eyes were shut as I enjoyed this experience and I opened them to look up at him. His face was a mixture of confidence and approval. A shiver of delight ran through my body. Those words, "good girl" rang in my head and triggered a feeling of ecstasy. That confirmation, that approval from an Alpha. Why did it give me such intense pride? Nothing else in my life had gave me that feeling - no grade, no coach?s words (not that they ever encouraged me), no medal. This was what winning an Olympic medal must feel like. It felt exquisite to know that my acts had given this dominant man enough pleasure for him to approve of me. That just made me double up my actions, sliding more of his cock in my mouth and bobbing more forcefully as my hair was flung about. Time slipped away, it meant nothing. All that mattered was making this man approve of me more. All that mattered was coaxing his salty reward, gaining that ultimate approval from him. As I showed his cock my ultimate devotion, I heard shuffling around me. Hammerwood must have gestured the other sissies to gather in. Soon, I felt faces near me as the girls joined in the work, this time with Bambi diving in to suckle on his balls. I decided that I should be generous, and eased off his cock only to see Krissy beside me. She winked at me and smiled before sliding her tongue out and running it along the side of his shaft. I got the message, and did exactly the same on the other side. Before we knew it, we were rocking back and forth on his cock while staring at each other. As we reached the tip, I gave it a kiss. Krissy did the same. I couldn?t help myself and pushed forward so that our lips touched over the head of the cock. My tongue licked lustfully on that crown and Krissy did the same. Krissy then grabbed my head and leaned forward and stuck her tongue in my mouth. We let our lips meet and our tongues dance against each other. We made out with each other for what felt like minutes but must have been seconds. I was so wrapped up in this, the feminine lips that Krissy offered me, her probing tongue, that I almost forgot what I was originally doing. We looked back and Candi and Jada were alternating sucking on his cock. Jada really knew how to take it deep! I admired this Alpha man, who had half a dozen sissies pleasuring him at once but could maintain his composure, his dominant position. This cock was like a symbol for him, a symbol of his inner power. I felt honored that he let me worship it. I felt honored just to have his attention. I felt an arm on my shoulder. Hammerwood was gesturing for me to stand up. I did, feeling small next to him. The other Cheerbois continued to give him an oral tour-de-force. Hammerwood wrapped his arm around my panty-claid waste and pulled me to his side. I breathed deep into him, loving the smell of his cologne mixed with the whisky breath he had. My senses were overwhelmed by the unmistakable aura of his power. He looked down at me and smiled. "Maybe Lana was right after all, you are a special talent." I blushed, feeling overwhelmed by the compliment. "Remember, Brit, you aren?t trapped in this. This is real freedom. I look at you and I see the real you." He kissed me gently on the lips, his scruff scratching against my face as his lips overwhelmed mine. I sank into his embrace, feeling both protected and turned on. He backed off. "This is the one true experience you will have. This is unpunished joy. It?s lust, it?s love and everything in between. Everything you want you can have if you just embrace the real you. Look into yourself and you?ll admit, there isn?t anything else int the world better than these feelings." He was right. I?ve never felt something so intense and perfect as I just had. I felt special, I felt desired. I felt SEEN. I was finally a SOMEBODY. I was no longer the scrawny awkward kid in the corner of the party. I WAS the party. My body, my thoughts, my soul...they all felt in tune, for once in my life. "Don?t you understand?" Hammerwood said. "This connection to your real self, it?s too strong to ignore anymore. It will consume you. You have to let it. Just embrace and accept." Embrace and accept. Embrace and accept. He kissed me once more, pulling his body against his hard. I saw stars as he did. Breaking the kiss he said, "This is what you always wanted to be, what you always dreamed of...this is what you were meant to be, you know this is true. Just give in to it, let it happen. There is only pleasure ahead if you do..." With that he grasped his cock and stroke it hard, as Candi suckled on the tip. Groaning, he leaned back, the tip of his cock popping out of Candi?s mouth. "AAARGGH!" he shouted, and started spraying hot cum from his cock. Shots were fired, straight at Candi?s lips, then as he turned he sprayed the rest of the Cheerbois in turn. They, for their part, sat there, perched high as each tried to get a taste of his manly cum. After 30 seconds of almost endless shots, his cum-stream slowed to a dribble. The girls all reveled in the facials they just received. Smiling, beaming, kissing each other and embracing. Hammerwood gave a few more strokes to evoke a bit more cum from the tip, then stroking up with his hand and gathering that cum in his palm. He looked at me and brought his cum-filled palm to my face. "Go ahead. You earned it." I did, I ?earned? it. I don?t know why, but I felt possessive of that cum. I put in hard work to get it and getting that cum reward, well...it felt like the ultimate approval. I ducked my head down and licked up that puddle of cum in his palm, licking at it like a cat with a bowl of milk. The taste was pleasant, salty but with a caramel sort of backdrop. It was rich, that?s for sure, nice and thick, letting me savor it more in my mouth. I swallowed, then tried to lick up any remnants I missed. He then took the hand and cupped my cheek with it. That move made me feel really pleased with my work. "Good gurl," he said, leading me to have another shiver of delight spark through me. I smiled and leaned against him. The other Cheerbois had gotten to work licking and cleaning up his cock. The rest of the night was a blur. We got ourselves decent again and put our trench coats back on. Master Hammerwood and his butler escorted us to the foyer and he bid us goodbye. "I?m looking forward to how you all develop even further. So far, I can tell this class of Betas will be the one to beat!" He said, leading us all to beam with pride. He turned away and walked to his office as his butler Manuel walked us back to the limo waiting outside. As he opened the door to let us in, he said to us, "Inside you will find parting gifts from Master Hammerwood. He hopes they become very useful, very soon..." he said as he closed the door. As the limo took off, I opened up the small gift box that had been on my seat. The other Cheerbois did the same. Inside was a smaller box emblazoned with the brand "Tifffany?s" on it. Wow, this seemed expensive. Popping open the top and spread the crinkly wrapping paper and saw the gift inside. It was a diamond-encrusted butt plug. It sparkled in the little light that was on in the car. It was beautiful. I?d never owned jewelry before, but this was quite a way to start. As the limo drove off, I twiddled with the buttplug in my hands as I savored the remnants of Hammerwood?s cum in my mouth. If this was night one of Hell Week, I wonder what I would become by the end of the week... ?????????????????????????????????????? HellWeek Day 2 When I woke up the next morning I didn?t even remember having gone to sleep the nice before. I had awakened from an interesting dream, in which I was on an adventure in the jungle. Wearing tight short shorts, a tight khaki T and long leather boots. My hair cascaded around my shoulders. As I had been walking in the jungle I fell into a pool of quicksand, sinking and sinking. Despairing I yelled out for help but none came. As my head was just above the water I made one last cry for help and two tentacles arose from somewhere in the bush nearby and wrapped around my shoulders. The tentacles pulled me up and out of the quicksand. I was gently guided onto the ground next to the bush. Above me they dangled in the air, dancing about. More tentacles emerged from the bush and danced along with them. They grabbed me again and stood me up. They wrapped around my waist and pulled down my tight shorts before another two tentacles grabbed onto my shirt and yanked, pulling it off of me. I was standing there in the jungle just wearing my knee-high laced up leather boots as this tentacle plant monster wrapped its tentacles around my body. Soon one tentacle made its way up my body as one wrapped around my chest. It slithered up my chin and poked at my lips. I felt scared but also gratitude to this thing for saving me. I parted my lips and it slithered in. I remembered it tasted like vanilla, sweet, intoxicating. I let me lips drag along it as I sucked it deeper, trying to show it my thanks for saving me. As I did that, two tentacles wrapped around my thighs and kept me locked into place. Another tentacle slithered up my leg and between my asscheeks. It squeezed in between and tickled my hole. My heart started racing and I grew more afraid but the tentacle in my mouth kept exploring my wet throat. The tentacle down below began to poke at my asshole and nudge itself inside. I screamed around the tentacle in my mouth but to no avail. Its partner between my cheeks made a strike for glory and shoved itself in my asshole. I initially tried to reach behind to pull it out but I felt such gratitude to this thing for saving me so I hoped it would just stop there. But it didn?t, it kept sliding into my asshole. I waited for pain but none came. Instead I felt a growing pleasure inside me, a warmth I didn?t recognize. Just as it began to go faster I suddenly awoke. What did that dream mean? Why was it so vivid? I sat up in bed. I tried to piece together the events of last night at Master Hammerwood?s but it was all a blur. But I could still taste his salty sweetness in my mouth. I almost didn?t want to brush my teeth today so I knew I had to. I was about to get out of bed when my phone dinged next to me. Reaching over, I unlocked it and saw the Cheerboi App was blinking. I had a notification. I opened it, expecting instructions on the required outfit for today, but the notification was under the section "Alpha Room." I hadn?t opened that section before. I was mostly used to the outfit instructions, the calendar, and the daily porn video and hypno library. This was new. I clicked on it and a chat opened up. It was from someone with the initial "T." Weird. A bubble message started loading. When it finally loaded my heart leapt in my chest. It read: "Hey girl (or should I say, Cheerboi ;) . Don?t think I?ve forgotten about you. I knew who was on the other side of the wall, it could only be u." Omg, it was Tyreke. And he knew that it was me sucking it cock through that glory hole in the arena. My face was flush even though I was alone. Another message popped up, "You?ll always remember ur first, gurl. I know the Kappas are saving u all up, but I need another taste. Send me a pic, show me some luv." My mind was racing. What kind of pic did he want from me? Would I want a scandalous pic of me out of the world? If I sent one of me all sissied up, it?d make it harder to return to my old life... Another message popped up, "That was one of the best BJs in my entire life. Gurl got NATURAL talent." It felt weird, but that compliment really sunk in. It made me feel...proud. I?ve never had natural talent before. Not at school, never at sports. For some reason, reading that gave me a strange confidence in myself. It also pushed me to thank Tyreke for saying it. I spruced up my makeup quickly, having not taken it off last night before going to bed (the laundry bills for this place must be so high!). Then I got went over to the bed and kneeled down, reaching underneath. I pulled out the Tiffany?s box that Hammerwood had given us last night. I gingerly opened the wrapping inside and pulled out the diamond- encrusted buttplug. It looked so beautiful, the sleek curved metal ending in the base covered in small diamonds. It was so pretty, as if it was meant to be displayed. Well, I guess it was in a way... I laid back in bed and turned on my camera app, flipping it so it would face me. I brought the plug up to my lips and licked the tip of it while taking a picture. Examining it, I saw a sexy minx licking at a sex toy. I looked like some cam girl. I looked...really hot and femme. With a bit of doubt still in the back of my mind, I swallowed hard and clicked Send. I waited for what felt like eternity but what was probably just a minute. I had to put my phone down because I was gripping it too hard and my palms began to sweat. The "ding" of a notification sounded across the room. My hand flew to grab my phone and open the app. The message bubbled loaded. "Fuck you know how to make me hard, u sexy lil sissy." I thought I was going to faint. This approval from a dominant man, one that was so big and strong and imposing...it felt so....sooo empowering. I grabbed my phone to my chest and just smiled. I don?t know if I could keep going down this journey to sissihood, but I wasn?t going to let myself at least not enjoy parts of this. I mean, wasn?t college supposed to be about new experiences and having fun? I was practically floating on a cloud as I went to the showers and re- capped the night we had. Everyone was jealous of the kiss I shared with Hammerwood and his special attention to me. Especially Jada, who had to remind everyone that he said she?d be a ?firecracker? to some lucky guy. She just couldn?t let me have a win. It was fine though, and Krissy was practically talking herself sideways, so happy that was got to share a cock together. She said it made us "bonded in a way nothing else could." I guess she had a point. I?d never shared something so intimate like that with anyone. I did really feel bonded to Krissy. It would still take me time not to remember the Kris that I had initially met my first day here at Big U, but this person in front of me was so special to me. We all went back to our rooms. I got another ding on my phone and the Cheerboi App outfit logo lit up. I clicked on it. "Baby blue workout leotard, white leg warmers, headband, white trainers." I didn?t even know I had that outfit. But there it was as I searched in the closet. It looked like something from the "Call on Me" music video. When I put it on I looked in front of the mirror. My body had taken on a slender but curvy shape. My hips flared out but my long thin legs gave me height. My torso was trim and tummy flat. My nipples were puffed out, and you could easily mistake me for having breasts if the outfit didn?t smush them down. As I admired my toned body (thanks to all those workouts they had us do, along with the strict diet and obviously the hormones...which I still had concerns about - like if I could ever reverse their effects), I noticed something off. Oh yeah, didn?t this kind of outfit typically come with leggings? I looked like some hussie at the gym as the outfit ran down the inner part of my thighs and bum. I met the rest of the Cheerbois downstairs and there was Kelsey from the Kappa House. Or, I should say, Mistress Kelsey (manners!) She led us all downstairs to the basement where she lined us all up, each of us wearing this Uber-sexual workout outfits. "Ok girls, it?s time that we perfected not just your fitness but your dance abilities. Remember, your power comes from your raw sexuality. It?s not enough just to look hot - which by the way, you all are coming along very nicely." We beamed with pride. Especially Bambi, who somehow had grown true A cup breasts that stood out despite the tight leotard. "There?s a reason why strippers are so beloved by men. It?s cuz they can get any man hard just by moving her body. No touching, just the gyrations of her body. You need to learn this power." I used to think strippers were kind of trashy. I remember that my high school friends tried to take me to a strip club the night before we went to college. I chickened out, but they all came back talking about this one dancer who had big tits and apparently had over $300 in cash thrown at her for one dance. I had thought back then that that seemed desperate. But now I marveled at how a woman could make that much just from a dance. Kelsey put us through a grueling squat workout, while blasting rap music at us. "Blast those rump shakers, sissies!" She yelled out over the music. My thighs were burning. She let us all take a water break before rounding us up again. "Ok, time to learn how to do something that?ll be sure to draw the Alphas in: The Twerk!" I had heard of this dance, it had gotten really popular back when I was in high school. I had thought the fad was silly but couldn?t doubt it was super sexy. "Ok, first spread your legs to knee width. Flex your back and arch it. Relax your glutes. Put your hands on your thighs now." We all followed her instructions. "Now arch your butt down then up." I tried but felt really awkward, I couldn?t get the motion right. "Loosen up, Britney! Now, let your lower back throw out your booty. Stay loose. Small, quick motions. Imagine you have ants on your back and you want to toss them off your butt by shaking it up and down." I tried and tried, but struggled to follow her. Jada, meanwhile, looked like a seasoned rap music video backup dancer. "Smaller motions, Britney!" Kelsey yelled at me. "Go lower, try that." I squatted lower. Kelsey then contorted my body so I was thrusting out my ass. "Don?t move your legs to move, focus that energy on your ass. Remember, that?s what the guys want to see." I was straining muscles I didn?t even know I had. I was pouring everything I had into this. "With feeling, you simpering sissies!" Kelsey yelled out. I squatted and arched my back. I looked back at my butt and almost ordered it to twerk! My muscles were burning but I still couldn?t get this move down! My body undulating and gyrating, I wobbled my ass and started to see it bounce. All those hormones really seemed to give me a bouncy juicy bottom. I would have hated that, would have worried that this was another irreversible trick by the Kappa girls, something I?d never be able to get rid of to return to being Brian. But in that moment I was happy that I had that thickness so I could get this darn dance move down! "Act like a string is attached to your lower back and pulling up your booty, then dropping it down!" Kelsey yelled out. "Bend your knees more Candi!" Kelsey corrected each of our positions one by one. "Jiggle more, Bambi, jiggle that fat booty!" I looked over and Bambi was shaking her butt vigorously, it was like a water bed in there! I felt pangs of jealousy, wishing I could do that too. What was wrong with me? Why was I so intent on getting good at this? Why was I jealous of this once-boy being good a sexy girly dance move. "Speed that shake up, Krissy!" Kelsey went around to Jada, "Good Jada, now take it up a notch. Go side to side, like your choosing in between two chairs to sit on!" Jada made it look sooo good, she would intermittently look back at her booty over her shoulder as she popped her butt up and down. "Now do the Double Down. Up-down-down! Go halfway, then up a little then down more. Surprise those guys!" Kelsey came over to me, "Try the Wine! Circle your hips as you go down. Front-side-back-side!" This was easier, and I was able to make my hips rotate faster and faster. This hip roll looked so good in the mirror in front of me. I put my arms at my side and admired myself go! "Now, Kagney, show me if you can make your booty clap!" Kelsey said to Kagney. Kagney planted her feet, put her hands up in the air and let her jiggly butt slap against itself. It was mesmerizing! "Own it, boi, own it!" Kelsey shouted at Kagney. "Ok, now back to the basic twerk! Let?s see how much you?ve learned!" She turned on a new song. This one had a strong bass beat and a pop sound. The lyrics were a girl whisper-singing, "Get fit and be pretty! Just get dumb and be sexy!" The beat kicked in hard the lyrics kept going, "Become a better bimbo with a better bimbo body Because busty bouncy bimbos become better famous Barbies! Become a better bimbo with a better bimbo body Because busty bouncy bimbos become better famous Barbies! Become a better bimbo with a better bimbo body Because busty bouncy bimbos become better famous Barbies! " The girl who was whisper-singing came back on with her sexy voice, "Get fit and be pretty! Just get dumb and be sexy!" But then she added new lines, "When you?re hot no one cares how smart you are You exist to make cocks hard!" I got back in position and tried my best to pop my booty, but I still couldn?t make it look smooth. Everyone else looked like they had mastered it too. Kelsey walked over to me and whispered in my ear. "Remember, Brit, this isn?t just about movements. It?s about mind over matter. Don?t think about the move, you need to picture yourself doing it. Picture yourself doing it...for someone. For a special Alpha. Just let yourself go." So I did. I tried, I tried picturing someone in my head. For some reason, Master Hammerwood popped up in my head. I imagined him in his leather chair, the fire roaring behind him. I imagined myself in front of him, wearing a sexy lacy piece of lingerie. I imagined myself trying to tease him, turn him on, make him want me. And it just clicked, I was able to pop my booty. I went faster and faster, imagining myself looking back at Hammerwood as I twerked for him. For some reason I wanted that. I wanted to be his special gurl, his special Cheerboi. Kelsey turned the music off and clapped. "That?s amazing work, gurls! Stretch out and I?ll show you a few more moves." My legs were shining in sweat as I grabbed my water. After a good stretch, Kelsey showed us a few more feminine dance moves, like the hair whip, body rolls, and something called the hip swizzle that I took to naturally. She also showed us a move called the ?bend and snap?, it was exactly like I saw cheerleaders do during football games. It was such a sexy move, bending over at the hips and slowly rolling our bodies up and then flipping our hair. There was something so sexy about it! I couldn?t believe I was mastering a move that I had loved watching cheerleaders do. Last, she showed us how to twerk in heels. And I thought doing it in sneakers was hard! By the time we were done, we were a sweltering mess. Kelsey dismissed us and we all ran back up to take a hot shower! We were given a break to relax and hang out. Me and Krissy sat around and just chatted like old friends. It was so relaxing with her, I could just be myself. She played a twerk song for me from someone named Saweetie. It was called "Best Friend" The lyrics went, "That my best friend, she a real bad bitch Got her own money, she 'on't need no ***? On the dance floor, she had two, three drinks Now she twerkin', she throw it out and come back in That's my best friend, she a real bad bitch Drive her own car, she 'on't need no Lyft In the strip club, know my girl gon' tip Now she twerkin', she throw it out and come back in" We giggled and laughed and showed each other the twerk moves we learned. I felt so loose and fun with Krissy! It was girly, for sure. But it was...easy. Then our phones dinged again. A notification on the Cheerboi App. "Outfit: White pink sequins sexy bunny 3 piece costume." Krissy?s said the same think but hers was black. We looked at each other and then skittered to our bedrooms. I found the outfit in my closet all prepared for me on a hanger. It was a white bodysuit with a fuzzy ball on the butt part. There were fishnet stockings with bows on them, and white pump shoes. Then I unwrapped a bunny ears headband to top it all off. I recognized this getup. It was a Playboy Bunny outfit! I threw on the bodysuit, sliding up the fishnets before putting on my boots, but held on to the headband. My penis...I mean ?sissyclit? was tucked tightly into the bodysuit, with no bulge visible. You couldn?t even tell I had anything down there. I did my hair into a messy bob, letting the strands trail over my face in a cute way. I touched up my makeup, going for a ?Glam? look that one of the Kappas had shown me. I used matte finish lipstick to really highlight my red lips. Making my way downstairs I saw the rest of the Cheerbois in an array of different color bunny outfits. I was a little jealous of Bambi, who got the pink outfit. Krissy looked so cute and innocent in the black! Classic color. Lana was there to greet us, as well as Lacey. "Well Cheerbois, Kelsey said you all excelled today at your dance lessons. I?m glad, it?s such a useful skill." She continued. "Tonight, a new challenge for Hell Week! One day down, another night to conquer! Mr. Hammerwood was so pleased with your performance last night. Especially you, Jada." "No surprises there!" Jada retorted. "A firecracker indeed." I felt a bang of jealousy again. Didn?t he tell Lana about me and how well I did? I thought we had connected... "Tonight you are the special guests of the Delta Sigma House. They requested your company tonight for an event they are having, and asked for an outfit that would wow them. I think you all have that wow factor in those outfits. I could put you on a magazine cover, Bambi." Bambi blushed. "I won?t tell you the challenge. But know that your skills well be tested. All of them." Lana and Lacey offered us up the trench coats as well so we could all cover up. I wrapped mine around myself. With that, she moved aside and let us all out where the limo from last night was ready for us. Mr. Hammerwood must donate a lot of money on Cheerboi activities. Before I left, Lana pulled me aside. "Hammerwood told me about last night. I know you?re having doubts. That?s ok. I won?t force you to do anything. But you have a gift, Brit. There is someone in you that needs to come out." "Thank you" I said to her. "Just remember. Have fun, be yourself. The real you. No one is judging you so just relax and let it all go." Her advice rang in my head as I walked out to the limo and got in. "Just relax and let it all go..." The limo took off and in just a few minutes we were pulling in behind the Delta Sigma frat house. We walked out, our heels clicking against the concrete as we walked up to the back door. I put on my bunny ears as I walked. Krissy hesitated and then rang on the doorbell. One of the frat guys came out and looked at us. "The entertainment for tonight! Lana does not disappoint!" He let us in, us ducking under his arm holding the door open for us. I was the last one to walk in and I felt him pinch my bottom as I walked through the threshold. I looked up at him and he was smiling at me. I smiled back, batting my lashes. Why did I do that? Was I flirting? Was...was he flirting with me? He led us into the living room. No one was around but we could hear loud music. "My name is Johnnie, I?m the frat president." He was a hulking presence, an athletic body of inhuman proportions. "We?ve been waiting for this day all week. Now, let me just say this up front since Lana may not have explained it all to you. All us frats know about the Beta House. It ain?t exactly public knowledge on the campus but the important men know about you all." So that?s how it worked...we were like an open secret. Sexy girls with a secret. I was scared, thinking that the guys would be scared of us or beat us up for our...you know, our little members. But he Johnnie told us otherwise. "You?ll learn over time, but the guys on campus in the know...well, we all are big fans of what the Kappas have been doing to you all. The Beta House, the Cheerbois that have come before you, well they perform an important service for the guys on the sports teams and in the frats...and the important people here at Big U." I thought about what he said. The Cheerbois that came before us...I wonder why we had never met them or seen them... "Like tonight, we?re looking forward to the service you?ll provide tonight," he smiled. I liked when he smiled at me. "But this isn?t where the action is, that?s in the other room. So let?s get started." He led us to a pair of French doors and slid them open. Inside the lights were dim and a strobe light was going off. We followed him inside. There were a bunch of tall muscular frat guys drinking and pumping a keg. The music was blasting. In the corner was a set of guys who weren?t drinking and weren?t wearing the "Delta Sigma" shirts that the others were. Johnnie turned off the music and spoke up. "Pledge week day 2 boys!" Oh, so those guys in the corner must be pledges... "And we have a special treat. A tradition here at Delta Sigma." He gestured at us. "May I introduce...the Cheerbois." The guys started hollering at us. I felt awkward being the center of attention...but I kind of liked it. A lot. "Ladies, why don?t you show the boys what you?ve prepared for them tonight." Johnnie said. We took the hint. One by one, we untied our trench coats and led them fall down our shoulders. We stood there wearing the Playboy Bunny outfits. These ridiculously sexy costumes that made our butts stand out. The bunny ears must have made us all look ludicrous. If we thought the hoots and hollers from before were loud, we were in for a surprise. The guys lit up in shouts! Wow, so this was what it felt like to be the center of attention to a bunch of strong athletic guys? I can see why girls loved this. We smiled. Not because we were trained to, though we were. But because it felt so natural and so nice to be desired. "Let?s start out with drinks. Gurls, the Bunny Club is now open and ready for your waitressing services." We all followed as instructed and began filling up beer at the keg and began handing them out. Guys would grab us around the waist and pull us into to them, joking along with their buddies. One guy grabbed my butt as I handed him a beer. I didn?t know what to do so I just said, "Thank you, Sir." I must have sounded ridiculous! He laughed and said, "You?re welcome, sweetness." I recognized that voice. It was Danny D, the wide receiver. He had hit on me that one day we all walked outside in our new sissy Daisy Dukes. He had told me that I "Was going to be trouble." His hand didn?t leave my ass. I stayed with him as he regaled his frat buddies about the last soccer game he played. I listened along and smiled. I didn?t understand the sports references but I enjoyed being part of the fun. After about an hour of serving drinks and being pinched and groped, Johnnie rounded everyone up again. "So, pledges...it?s time to see who is cut out to be a Delta and who isn?t. Tonight, we do that with a little game. Now, you all will recognize it from your youth. This version is bound to be more fun though." A few other frat guys brought some chairs into the middle of the room. They arranged them in a circle with the seats facing outward. "MUSICAL CHAIRS!" Johnnie cheered. "That?s right, you pledges take a seat." The pledges all sat down. We all stood in a corner and watched. "But here?s the twist. This first round is sort of like...practice. A way to get things going. To get the mood...up, so to speak." He gestured to us. "Instead of you guys standing up and walking when the music on, our lovely Cheerboi guests will walk around you when the music plays." Sounded simple enough. "And when the music stops, the Cheerboi has to sit on you...and give you a little lap dance." My heart leaped. Ok, this was getting more intense. "Ok, then, let?s get it going!" We all walked up and lined up around the pledges. I looked down at the one in front of me, and he looked lustfully up at me. The music started and we started walking around them, our heels clicking on the floor. I tried to do as sultry a walk as I could. The song had really fun lyrics, it went: "I know what boys like I know what guys want I see them looking I make them want me I like to tease them They want to touch me I never let them" I let my hair swish around my head as I walked, trying to be playful. The lyrics kept going, "I know what boys like I know what guys want I know what boys like, boys Like, boys like me But you, you're special I might let you You're so much different I might let you Mmmmm would you like that I might let you" The music stopped. I immediately sat on the guy in front of me. He grabbed me around the waist. "Ok, gurls, show them your moves!" He put on the song again as we did. The lyrics now went, "I got my cat moves That so upset them Zippers and buttons Fun to frustrate them They get so angry Like pouty children Denied their candy" I rocked and rolled my hips on this man?s hips. I let my hands raise up and play with my hair, which had gotten quite long over the weeks. I grind into him with all my worth. I looked down at him and he was smiling up at me. I smiled at him. This was...fun. I felt weirdly powerful, turning him on with my body like this. The music stopped and Johnnie had us stand back up. He turned on another song. This one went, "Got a bad ass bitch, just bouncing on my dick, Tapout dick I make the pussy quit Locked laced up make a man quit She would never cheat but she?ll let me hit" The song stopped. I practically fell on the guy who was now in front of me. He was huge, probably a linebacker or something. He pulled me up on his lap. I started grinding away like last time. Johnnie played the song again to give us a beat. The lyrics got naughtier, "I beat the pussy up, both hands on the hips Taste so good, like saucin? with your dip Cockstraw baby, come on take a sip Don?t push me up because I?m going all in." I let myself really get into it, bouncing up and down on his lap vigorously. I let my hair flip back and forth. Then I did something bold, I put my hands on his shoulders and starting bouncing up and down playfully on him. He was loving it! Then I slowly grinded on him. I could feel him...I could feel his dick stir in his pants. It was...long. I could feel the heat off it, even through the jeans he was wearing. I did that...I had made him hard. I felt something in myself. My penis, I mean my ?sissyclit? started to get hard too. Was I getting off on this? I looked down, worried that it would show through the bodysuit but alas I had shrunk so small over the past few weeks from all the hormone treatments that it barely made a mark. But that didn?t let me forget what was happening: I was getting undeniably turned on by giving a guy a lap dance and feeling his big cock harden against my ass. I couldn?t turn away from the truth here, that I was aroused by this whole situation. My body wanted all this. As my mind contemplated this, my body didn?t seem to care. All the excitement just made me dance more intensely. The song went, "Shake shake shake that ass like it?s nothing, drop drop drop that ass like it?s something!" And I did just that, twerking up a storm, arching my back and just shaking my ass like crazy on him. I was in a tizzy that I had gotten this big man hard with my body. I was...sexy, and I...I loved it! I looked over and Krissy was going wild and out on her guy. He was raising his hips up in return to her twerk. They were practically simulating sex. But then again, I guess so was I, almost giving this guy a full Cowgirl experience. The music stopped and Johnnie spoke up. "Well I hope you gentlemen enjoyed that. Gurlz, I am impressed. Yo Danny, remind me to compliment Kelsey on how good a teacher she is." Danny nodded and raised his drink. I secretly hoped he had been watching me. I was distracted then because the guy in front of me spanked my ass. It jiggled in response. I just smiled at him. He looked up at me and said, "I know you?re wearing that bunny outfit tonight, but you know what...you should be wearing leopard print." I was confused, "Why?" "Because leopards are cats, which means they?re pussies. And you got one of the hottest pussies I ever felt." I didn?t even know what to say. Luckily, Johnny started announcing again. "But that was just the appetizer. Now for the real pledge event. Cheerbois, please step back." We did as instructed. "Pledges, pants and underwear off." The pledges took their orders well, standing up and pulling down their pants. One by one, dick after dick flopped out. Six hard dicks staring at us. I had now gone from seeing a total of 3 cocks, to now 9. They were all different shapes and sizes and colors. I was like a kid in a museum, admiring the different varieties! Jada leaned over to me and said, "Wow, I feel like a kid in a candy store!" I guess her analogy was better. Part of me was just so curious. It may have struck me as gay before, but now I truly was just curious. All these different types of cocks. I wondered what they all looked like up close, their texture...what they tasted like. Wow, was I truly that far down the rabbit hole? Lana?s words then came back into my head, "No one is judging you so just relax and let it all go." So I did. The guys here approved of us as sissies, so I had nothing to fear. I just had to let what came naturally come naturally. "Well, clearly those lap dances had an effect!" Johnnie said. He was right, all the cocks were hard. I was proud. I looked at Candi next to me, who definitely looked proud. She couldn?t take her eyes off their hard ones. "So in great Delta Tradition, may I introduce you all to the great game of pledge week..." He took a dramatic pause. "MUSICAL COCKS!" he said. The frat guys hollered. "The rules are simple. Our sissy fuck bunnies here are going to walk around when the music plays, and when it stops, they suck the cock in front of them!" Oh god. Sucking cock alone or with the other Betas was one thing. But in front off all these guys...I didn?t know if I could handle that. They?d all see me doing this. I?d be performing in front of all them. That was...too much. "And when the music comes back, then get back to walking. And we keep going." So not only was I going to suck cock around all this guys, but I was going to get a taste of multiple cocks. This was escalating out of control. "But here?s the real kicker: first pledge to cum...is OUT. Buh-bye, no Delta Sigma membership for you." "But before we start, I want to remind our lovely guests that we?re gentlemen here. So we got you a little gift to help you out." A frat guy handed him a bag. He reached in as he walked over to us. He pulled out something and handed it to me. It was some sort of piece of clothing. I examined it in my hands. He had handed me two knee pads. They were emblazoned with the letters ?DS? letters on them. "Knee pads for our fuck bunnies, or should I say ?Sissy Suck Bunnies. We wouldn?t want you to get your knees scuffed as you?re blowing our pledges here." I know this was a bit of a sick joke, but I kind of appreciated it. We kneeled down and strapped them onto our knees above our boots. I felt a bit silly wearing kneepads with this Playboy Bunny costume, but...safety first, I guess? "As you can see they have the letters DS on them, for Delta Sigma of course. But when you sissies wear them, I guess they also stand for ?Dick Suckers?" The frat guys around him laughed. I couldn?t help it, I kind of giggled. What was wrong with me? Wasn?t this demeaning? But the joke was kind of funny...and I guess a dicksucker was something I was a little bit of. Johnnie had us line up around them again. I closed my eyes took a deep breath. Lana?s words again rang in my head, "No one is judging you so just relax and let it all go," The music came on. This song was probably the dirtiest of them all. "Cum girl, I?m tryna get your pussy wet Cum girl, I?m tryna get your pussy wet... So high and I'm lookin' at my Rollie time fucked her once, got her callin' for the seventh time So sincere, but don't get out of line A.I. in his prime, Harden at the line Swish, do it on me all night (Yeah) Yeah, I wanna bust it down 'til it's daylight" We started walking around. I kept my eyes on Krissy in front of me. I put some extra sass in my step, or I guess I should some an some extra ?sissy? in my step. My ass jiggled to the beat of the song. I could feel all the eyes of the room on us. The song just got dirtier, "How you keep your toes white and the pussy tight? Oh, the '42 got you feelin' nice (Ow) Oh, Kawasaki, ride it like a bike (Ah) Wear this dress, ain't rich, you know what I like Cum, girl, go in overtime Girl, you look good, won't you? You know the line Cum, girl, I'm tryna get your pussy wet." The song stopped. The Cheerbois in front of me all dropped to the knees. I couldn?t help but follow suit. Looking up I saw my first challenge. It was the last guy that Krissy had been dancing on. He was grinning like he had just won an Oscar. "Time to suck some pledge dick, sissies!" Johnnie yelled out. I looked at his cock, it wasn?t thick but it was long, probably 7.5 inches and hard as a rock. Looking around the room, I saw the Delta frat guys looking at us all, some rubbing their hands over their crotches. Next to me, Krissy was already giving her guy a tongue-bath. I grasped my guy?s dick with one hand, timidly. So hot to the touch. For some reason, that one touch made something click in my head. Another voice rang in my head. It wasn?t Lana?s, though. It was Hammerwood?s. I could remember his words, "Don?t think, just do....indulge." So I stopped thinking and just let it come naturally. I stroked the cock in my hand and came up and licked the rim. The guy moaned. That just goaded me on more. I lapped at the cockhead, enjoying the feeling of the hot flesh against my tongue. It was a little like sandpaper but soft at the same time. I then licked up to the tip and just let my mouth just sink down on his dick. I took in maybe 4 inches before stopping and letting my tongue swirl around the shaft. I don?t know why but it felt really good. For some reason having a hard cock in my mouth was like having a pacifier in, it just made me calm and my worries drifted away. The more I took, the less worries I had. The music then came back on. I knew what that meant. I rose up off the cock and started to rise back up. A trail of spit still connected me to the head. I cleaned it up with my hand. I looked up, the guys in the room were simply transfixed by us. Wow, we were commanding the room with our performance. This kind of felt good to have this effect on these guys. A different song came on, this one just as nasty as the last, "Dance on the dick, dance on the dick (Yeah) Put an arch in your back then shake that girl Dance on the dick, dance on the dick (Yeah) Bend it over, bust it open, girl show the world Dance on the dicky, put her on the Henny (Yeah) Yeah, she twerkin' in them shorts (Yeah) My dick go hard, I want to feel it (Yeah) Nasty hoe (Nasty, yeah), nasty hoe (She nasty, yeah) And I like the way she tw?rk it (Yeah), she a ratchet ho? (Yeah)" We started walking. I smiled and shimmied my hips to the beat. I was starting to really get into this. These guys were eating up my little sexy act! The song continued, "Bend it over, let me see some (Let me see) I've been a good boy, I think I deserve a threesome Oh, you Puerto Rican? (Ooh) Let me eat your butter pecan I know you are a freak, uh? 'Cause you a nasty hoe (Nasty), nasty hoe (She nasty) I got a tongue, let me put it in your booty hole (Bop, bop) Shawty short's a lil' wet, got my dick on swole (Ooh) Is you payin' for the pussy? Bitch, this ain't no toll 'Cause you a freak bitch (Freak)" It stopped. I dropped to my knees without hesitation. The guy in front of me was the linebacker-built guy I was dancing on from before! I didn?t waste any time, I gripped his cock. Wow, it was veiny and had a pronounced ridge at the tip! Who knew cocks could be so different! This one felt so different than the last one! That one was long and smooth and this one was more...I dunno, rugged feeling. I didn?t even take the time to stroke it, I just swallowed it. I could tell where the last Cheerboi left off. For some reason the competitive streak came through and I wanted to get deeper. I just bobbed and bobbed, reveling int he feeling of the veins rolling over my tongue. Wow, it just felt so fun to play with it in my mouth! I kept going for what felt like 5 minutes when the music turned on again. I popped off the top of his cock with a popping sound and smiled up at him. I thought I?d play with him a bit so I said to him, "Thank you, Daddy." He looked back at me as if in shock, "Oh shit girl." I started my sexy walk again to the song, swirling my hair about and grinning. I was glad at that moment that my bodysuit was so restrictive, because my sissyclit was pulsing with excitement. I felt like I was going to explode if someone was to even graze it. I?d never felt more horny in my life. It just made me more confident. I made direct eye contact with the frat guys who were standing and watching us. I looked each of them in the eye, almost challenging them with my sexy femininity. It was like I was communicating, "You wanna see sexy, I?ll show you sexy!" I felt like I was high! I gyrated to the beat with each step, and did little bunny hops with my hands up in pose to play along to the Playboy Bunny theme. Some of the guys really liked that and cheered me on. That was so fun! The song went, "You poppin' pussy on the car, feel like it's Freaknik (Shake, shake) I know you wanna suck and fuck and do the whole clique (Ooh wee) You fine as fuck, I wanna cuff but be on hoe shit (God damn) You be on hoe shit (God damn) You get a bag when you wanna (Yeah) I hate your persona (Yeah) Get your walls up, you gon' need an organ donor" The song stopped. I dropped to my knees on the DS kneepads. The guy in front of me I hadn?t danced on, and he had a decent length on his cock, maybe 6.5-7 inches. But it was thick! I kneeled down in front of him. Even before I got started I heard a moan from another man. Looking over, I saw Jada now at the pledge I had last been sucking, but she was taking his cock maybe 3/4th of the way down, further than I went. I have never been that competitive in my life. After all, I wasn?t that good at either school or at sports. I guess I was competitive in video games but that was all just virtual. But in that moment I felt the competitive streak in my flare up. I just couldn?t let Jada win. I know, she was a fellow Cheerboi and a friend, but god she was so cocky! I couldn?t let Jada get another thing to brag about. I looked down at the thick cock in front of me. I noticed the lipstick stains from the last sissy who had worked on it, the marks barely halfway down the cock. I knew I had no time to waste so I grabbed this rigid python, the wide barrel emanating from this guy?s groin. Opening my mouth into a wide ?O? shape, I swallowed the thick plum-like head. Wow it really was thick! I let my cheeks get used to the stretch, kind of enjoying how full it made me feel. It pulsed in my mouth, and I led more slide into my throat. I could feel the tip hitting my tonsils. It was taking every ounce of effort I had to not choke on this thing. I let up on it to take a breath and stroked it some more. My lipstick marks were almost at the ones that the last sissy had made. Come on Brit! You can do better! I swallowed his cock once more, trying to let the cock slide further but struggling to get it past the last point. Spit built up around my lips and bubbled up around the shaft. He let out a deep guttural groan as I did that. And that groan echoed in the deepest corner of my mind. I don?t know why but that sound hit me, that sound of a man feeling pleasure because of me. That feeling that this man desired me, that I was the object of his need and that I was completely and utterly satisfying that need. He had to put his aching, hot, engorged cock inside me, and let me show it love. I was desirable. I was hot. That realization brought me to a place that I had gone when I sucked my first cock. That ?sissy subspace? that Lana had later explained to me. My mind went blank, thinking of nothing else but this cock in front of me and how to give it ultimate pleasure. My tongue became more than just an organ, it became a specialized cock-teasing tool. I lavished this cock with it as I shoved my face on his meat. He groaned again, louder this time. I felt all those feelings that Lana had told me were part of the new me: an intense oral fixation, a hunger for a man?s approval, an unbreakable emotional connection with a man?s cock as the extension to his power, a deep-rooted urge to submit, a longing to feel feminine for a man, an insatiable craving for more...more cock, more sexual excitement, more feeling a man?s approval of my sissiness. My mind went clear and I just swallowed his cock, nearly to the root. My body was taken by the sissy sub-space. My sissyclit was tumescent as the feeling of pure lust radiated from my chest to all corners of my body. I was a creature of lust. I was pure sex. As his cock plumbed new depths, depths I wasn?t yet trained to handle, I let out a moan. This was the greatest physical feat of my life and I was hitting my limits. "Guuuuuuuuuuh" my throat involuntarily made a sound of desperation. I don?t know if it was the vibrations of my moan around his cock, or the feeling he got from knowing a desperate sissy was literally choking off all oxygen just to give him pleasure. Or maybe it was just the sight of transformed sissy in a Playboy bunny suit swallowing his cock because that was what she was instructed to do by a powerful man, fully aware of her purpose in life. Whatever it was, it sent him over the edge. He cried out, "OOOOH FUUUUCK" and thrust his hips up, choking me further. He then sat back and his cock slipped back so that just the head was in my mouth. Jet after jet of cum rocketed out of his cock, like heat-shaking missiles for the back of my throat. I held steady, not wanting to lose contact in this critical moment. Though my mind was blank, my heart was jumping with pride. I pleased him! I pleased him! My body pleased him! He emptied his cock holster into my mouth, his cock starting to soften. He pulled out, cum trailing a bit around my lips. "EVERYBODY STOP" Johnnie?s voice rang out. The sound of slurping stopped. Men swore in disappointment. I looked around the room and saw Johnnie holding his hand up. "I think we have a pledge loser today boys!" The guy I had just sucked off went from looking completely satisfied to completely disappointed. "Shit, shit shit," he muttered. "That?s right, Shane is the first pledge to pop off! Why don?t you show everyone the evidence, sissy." He looked at me, as did everyone else in the room. I understood what he wanted me to do. I slowly opened my mouth and stuck my tongue out. They could all see Shane?s cum pooling on my tongue. "Good sissy, you know your manners. Now, go ahead and swallow, give Shane one last gift before he says goodbye to Delta Sigma forever." I did as instructed, the salty cream sliding down my throat. Mmmmm, for some reason it tasted like a job well done. "So ends Musical Cocks! To all the winners, well done. You get to continue on as pledges this week. Now, I don?t envy the blue balls you?ll have for the rest of the night, but that?s the price to pay for staying in the game." Me and the rest of the sissies backed away from the men we had been servicing. They all looked proud of their staying power, though definitely not thrilled about not being able to let their loads loose on us. "And of course, let?s not let this sissy leave without her prize!" Johnnie announced. He approached me with a sash and had me stand as he wrapped it over my shoulder. It read, "DSL" He explained, "A sash to commemorate your amazing work here tonight. You now go down in Delta Sigma history as one of the DSLs, or ?Delta Sigma Lovers.?" Wow, a trophy. I almost never got one of those! Johnnie kept talking, "After all, you can only become a DSL with your DSLs." The guys in the frat all went up in chuckles to that. I again looked at Johnnie with a look of confusion on my face. "DSLs," he started to explain. "Dick...Sucking...Lips." I got the joke and giggled at bit at it. He was clever. The music turned back on and the guys got dressed. Johnnie led us back out the back, but not before squeezing each of our asses as he did. As he opened the limo door for us to get in he said, "I got to say, I am impressed. You sissies are really something, maybe the best batch I?ve ever seen." We thanked him for the compliment, remembering our manners. "And Britney, is it?" he looked me. I nodded. "Now that you?re officially as ?DSL? that means you have certain privileges. You can party with us whenever you want." Wow, I finally had a open-door invitation to a frat for parties! That was one of the things I had dreamed about when I started at Big U. I mean, back then it was because I thought it?d get me access to hot girls to fuck me. I guess now...well, it was different but I still got to hit that goal! "Plus, you have the special privilege of having first rights to the frat president on any party night. In other words, you get to drain my main vein before any party however you like. Keeps my able to go longer when I bag a girl at the party later, plus you get to enjoy my 10 inch hog to your heart?s desire." Oh...wow. I didn?t know what to say. He winked at me and closed the limo door. We all barely said anything to each other in the limo, all of us physically exhausted from our performances and just sexually pushed to our limits. When we got back to the Beta House we all headed right for the main room and dropped onto the couches without even thinking about changing, just lazing about in our Playboy Bunny outfits despite how sweaty we had gotten from dancing. I was laying near Krissy who looked over at me. No words were exchanged, but we both just inched closer to each other until our faces were right next to each other. And we just let what happened next come naturally. Krissy?s warm lips smacked against mine and I welcomed her tongue inside my mouth. Gawd it was so soft. We made out for the next few minutes before letting up, then looking around at the room. All of the Beta sissies were in similar situations, Bambi and Candi curled up kissing, Jada and Kagney wrapped in a tight embrace. I couldn?t control what happened next. Krissy crawled over me and freed my ?sissyclit? from my uniform, and I did the same to her. We were in a 69 position and we each enveloped each others? sissyclits in our mouths. It was so small compared to what we had tasted earlier that night, and it was easy to take it all in me. I let it know the warm embrace of my mouth, and Krissy did the same to me. All around us, the sissies started sucking each other off, sissyclits all hard from a night of entertaining men, ready to burst. The cries and whimpers of the Cheerbois echoed in the room. We were a mess of lust, slaves to our desire. It didn?t take much for me to start leaking, a steady stream of cum coming out of me as my body saw fireworks. This wasn?t like the orgasms I used to have. This one was different, more like a nice long train of pleasure that ended in a satisfactory bang. It was just perfect. Krissy emptied her little spermsac into my mouth, a sweet surprise that I just let slide to the back of my mouth before swallowing. Mmmmm, just so...nice. I fell asleep on the couch with Krissy in my arms, the cacophony of sissy pleasure filling our ears. ??????????????????? HellWeek Day 3 I awoke to the sound of my phone dinging. I yawned and covered my eyes as sunlight streamed onto my face? Where was I? I looked around, I was lying next to Krissy on the couch, both of us still in our outfits from last night. All around us the rest of the Cheerbois were laying on the other couches or on the floor, in similar array of dress and undress. ?DING!? My phone went off again. I grasped around for it under the couch and found it. I brought the phone up to my eyes and unlocked it with my face recognition. My Cheerboi App had 2 new notifications. ?DING!? Make that 3 new notifications. I better see what it was before I wake everyone up with these incessant notifications. Opening the App, I saw the Alpha Room icon flashing with the number "3" up in the corner of it. I wondered if it was Tyreke hitting me up, asking for more pictures. That made me nervous but weirdly very excited too. This was from a different guy though, this one with the icon, ?J-DS?. Wonder who that was. I opened the chat: "The boys at Delta Sigma are still talking about your performance last night." Omg, this must be Johnnie from Delta Sigma! How were all these men getting my phone number? "As the official DSL this year, ur welcome to the Delta Sigma house whenever, babe." "The best pledge event we?ve had in years." ...then I saw the next message was still loading. Finally it loaded. It was a picture. I scrolled down to look at it. It showed a girl straddling a man who was sitting on a chair. It was tough to see the girl since her blonde hair was obscuring her face. Then another picture loaded. This one was almost made jump off of the couch. It showed a hot blonde staring up at a man while swallowing half of his cock. She looked so dedicated to the task, her cheeks bulging out with all that cockmeat stuffed in her throat. But somehow she was still smiling around it, showing her joy in completing the task at hand, her complete love of the act. This girl was a real nympho, a sexual firebrand that any guy would die to spend 5 minutes with. That "girl" was me. Johnnie had somehow taken a picture of me last night sucking off the last man I had. I couldn?t believe it. I had seen myself in mirrors looking all femme but never had I witnessed myself fully as...this...as a...cock-obsessed sissy... How had this happened so quickly? Over a matter of just months I had gone from a regular guy starting college to this sexy femme...slut? I could still recognize myself in the photo, as foreign as that person in the photo did look. My mind had started reconciling that ?gurl? in the photo with myself...I was starting to forget what I used to look like, this new version of me just transforming my sense of self from the outside-in. I mean, if I looked like a gurly slut and I acted like a gurly slut...how could I be the ?guy? I had once thought I was. Was I a changed man or was a always this...this sexualized creature...this "sissy" that the Kappas were telling us we were. The phone dinged again. Johnny had typed, "I wouldn?t mind a re-run of this performance. Next time u can show me those twerk skills while u ride my cock." For a second my mind wandered, imagining Johnnie?s cock impaled deep within my ass as I rode him as hard as I had grinded on those men last night. "God, no!" my mind responded to my transient fantasy. "You are NOT gay. Sure, dancing and maybe sucking cock here and there is girly and slutty, but none of that makes you GAY!!!" Somehow I knew that I could turn back from all this. My body may be feminized and there were definitely going to be people who knew (And now had photo evidence) that I sucked some cock. But I could outlive that. But there was something different about taking a cock in the ass. That, well that there was no turning back from. "For my sissy twerk queen..." Johnnie?s next text read. And then another photo. It was Johnnie?s hand wrapped around his...very big cock. His fist wrapped around the base and the rest of the shaft still stood there proudly like a flag on a pole. Blue veins coursed up from the base to the top, giving it an angry and powerful look. My mouth watered. "Ooooh, who?s that?" came a voice next to me. It was Krissy, rousing from sleep slowly and glancing at my phone. I felt embarrassed. "I...I think it?s Johnnie from Delta Sigma..." "O-M-G, you should totally call him and invite him over now," Krissy said, sounding like a valley girl. "What? Why would I do that?" Krissy looked at me with genuine confusion, "Are you telling me you don?t like to have fun?" What? How was this all so casual to Krissy? Weren?t the rest of the Cheerbois at least a bit hesitant about this whole setup? I mean, yeah, it had been really fun to play around last night, but it still felt...different. I turned off my phone and got up to leave. "Fine," Krissy said, stretching her arms up in a yawn. "More for the rest of us, then," I walked back to my room as the rest of the group slowly started to wake up. Closing the door behind me, I turned on my phone again and looked at the pictures Johnnie sent me. I stared at the pic of his cock, wondering what it would feel like in my hands, its heat and its thickness. I scrolled up to the pictures he had taken of me dancing and sucking cock. I recognized the person in the picture as me, even though it looked like some hot party girl dressed in a Playboy Bunny outfit. I looked at my eyes in the photo, the look of concentration on my face. This was the face of someone who was completely absorbed by what they were doing, like it was the only thing important in the universe at that moment. A bomb could have gone off and that person in the photo would have kept sucking dutifully. There was a look in those eyes. A look of...satisfaction? Joy? Happiness? Somehow a combination of it all. I don?t know if there was ever a time I looked so...fulfilled. But...why? Why was this the act that made me come alive? I put my phone away, not wanting to dwell on it further. I needed to get cleaned up. Shedding the outfit, I grabbed a towel and headed for the showers. I was the only one in the showers, the rest of the house all still waking up. Cleaning off, I rubbed soap all over me, feeling my growing curves on my hips, and the budding tips on my chest. It all felt so strange but also kind of soft and nice. I kind of liked feeling soft and curvy, rather than the stick figure I used to be. I squeezed my ass cheeks, feeling their pronounced size and shape, remembering how they had enticed those frat boys last night. I then did the daily enema that the Kappa girls had taught us. I don?t know why, but I kind of really got used to this and liked the feeling of cleanliness afterwards. I still wasn?t sure why they made us do this every day, but now it was just part of my routine. The rest of the day went by like a blur. The Kappa girls came over and showed us more porn and taught us about how the girls in it used expert technique to get a guy off. It really did start to feel like class, but different in that I was actually good at it. I could comment on twisting motion in hand jobs, tongue play and other techniques I had known well from watching lots and lots of porn over the years. Who knew that would all come in handy? The HellWeek challenge that night was actually a lot easier than the rest. All we were tasked to do was go clean up one of the frats since they had had a party last night. Well, there was a kicker to all that: we had to do it wearing frilly French maid outfits. The waist on mine was so tight and flared out gratuitously into the frilly skirt. We were all given a duster and a little maid cap as well. We looked ludicrous. Hot, but ludicrous. Once again a limo came to pick us up. We must have looked like some weird sexy maid service as we all walked out of the car into the house to start cleaning. I hadn?t been much of a clean-freak before, but I didn?t mind this task. It was pretty easy and not really that sexual. Well, apart from the outfit. It wasn?t easy cleaning while wearing heels. And I guess it was pretty sexual that every once in a while a frat guy would walk by and squeeze our butts. Or just stare at us while rubbing their crotches. I don?t know why but at one point a guy was just leaning against the doorway in a room and watching me make someone?s bed, and I got this urge to play with him. So I bent over lewdly at the waist, as if to tidy up a corner of the bed, showing this guy my frilly panties. I slowly stood back up and looked back at him, to see he was rubbing along the length of his cock that was trapped in his sweatpants. It looked so big, making an impression on the cloth of his pants. I smiled to myself, pleased with my work. Wait, why? Why did I do that? Why was I enjoying tempting this man? I couldn?t figure out why it all came so naturally or why it felt so good, but it just did. What was happening to my brain? We went to bed that night exhausted from cleaning. But I was relieved that there were no overt sexual acts that needed to be performed that night. It was nice to have a break just to think. Yet, I had this lingering feeling of...unfulfillment, if that was a word. Sure, I had had a day of cleaning and some relaxing and learning, but I just didn?t feel like I had done anything worthwhile. My mind felt un-stimulated, my body utterly bored. Something had been missing from this day. Apart from that moment of flirting I did earlier, I didn?t get that thrill that being part of the Beta House had been providing over the past few days. Something really had been missing from this day that I now needed, needed to feel alive. But what? I laid in bed and picked up my phone, playing around with apps. I let myself drift to the Cheerboi App, then to the Alpha Room. I clicked on the chat from Johnnie. The picture of his thick cock came up. My sissyclit hardened...and I fell asleep remembering the last thing he said to me last night: "you get to enjoy my 10 inch hog to your heart?s desire..." _______________________________________________________________________ __ HellWeek Day 4: A strange and twisting pleasure met me when I woke up the next morning. It started in my butt and shot up my gut to my chest, rays of pleasure just shooting across my body. My skin had goosebumps. I was flat on my face on the pillow, and I could hear wet sounds behind me. What was that and why did it feel so good? I looked back to see Krissy on hands and knees, face stuffed between my asscheeks. Oh my god, he was eating out my asshole. And oh my god, it felt amazing. "Wha...what are you doing?" I managed to say between feeling pangs of pleasure. Krissy looked up at me, "I felt like we ended things on a weird note yesterday, so I wanted to make it up to you." "Like this?" I questioned. "Don?t tell me you don?t love it," Krissy smiled and got back to the task at hand. The way he licked and probed with his tongue, it felt like I was having melted hot pleasure just poured into my soul. I squirmed on the bed, my sissyclit rubbing against the mattress. It didn?t take long for me to shoot off. It could have been the pressure from the mattress or the way Krissy decorated my starfish with vigorous strokes of the tongue, but I leaked and leaked until just spurting away. I moaned quietly against the sheets, feeling that sweet release. I looked back and Krissy crawled up to me, kissing me on the lips. I tasted myself on those lips. I tasted like strawberry. Who knew? Krissy necked on me for a bit before coaxing me to get up. "Come on, the Kappas texted us that we needed to be ready early today!" I grabbed my phone and indeed saw in the Cheerboi App that we had been instructed to wear crop-tops and skirts and be ready exactly at 11 AM. Had I really slept in that late? We both ran to the showers and washed up, of course remembering our daily enemas. Krissy and I jostled around in the shower a bit, each feeling our mutual curves and comparing butts. Yeah, it did sound gay but it was just two friends having fun, right? Nothing gay about that. Just fun. The Kappa girls, Anya and Lacey, were waiting for us downstairs. We joined the group, all of us wearing different crop tops and cute skirts that went only halfway down our thighs. I had worn a pink thong underneath my white pleated skirt. It matched my pink crop-top that showed off my toned belly. My outfit was finished by Mary-Jane shoes and a pretty simple makeup regimen, but with cat eyes which I was really finding was my favored look. Our task for today?s HellWeek challenge: Lacey instructed us, "Today we have an interesting challenge. It?s day 4, and there are just three more Hellweek days after this. Each challenge will get progressively harder now and you will have to put all the skills you?ve learned to the test. We expect each of you to shine." Anya spoke up, "And just like the Delta Sigmas kicked out that pledge who couldn?t keep up, we won?t hesitate to drop any of you that we feel aren?t living up to the Cheerboi name. Jada joked, "?Keep up?, you mean he couldn?t ?keep it up?, right Britney?" Everyone looked at me and I giggled at the joke. Even Anya and Lacey enjoyed that joke. "So today," Lacey described, "you are on a little scavenger hunt. Each of you has been assigned a different dorm. Your challenge...to locate and bring back one of these." She held up her hand and showed us a rubber ring. We all looked quizzically at it. She went on, "Of course you don?t recognize it like this, but you may recognize it when it?s being used. Anya?" Anya held up her phone, it showed the picture of a man?s cock. And at the base of it was that ring wrapped around it. "A cock ring!" Bambi said excitedly. "Such a blonde," Jada mocked. "Bambi is correct. It?s a cock ring. You will pair off and take on a dorm each. In that dorm there is one man who is wearing this cock ring. You must track down and find him and bring back the ring to the Beta House by the end of the day. How you manage to track it down and get it from him is up to you. We look forward to hearing about your creativity!" "Now, for your teams," Anya said. "Jada, you?re with Candi. Krissy you?re with Kagney. And finally Bambi you?re with Britney." I looked over at Bambi. She looked so cute in her outfit with her now shoulder-length hair making her face look so angelic. "No time to waste! Check your Cheerboi App for the assigned dorms." We each did, Bambi and I were assigned to Hammerwood Hall. Well that name was familiar...my sissyclit stirred a bit. That man really was dedicated to Big U. This time there was no limo to pick us up. We had to go out in public like this. But unlike last time I was a bit more confident, now that I was not just passably femme, but undeniably femme. We held hands as we stepped outside the Beta House, our Mary Janes on the concrete. As we made our way through campus we could feel eyes on us. Not the eyes of judgment or disgust, but eyes of lust and jealousy. One guy even came up to us and said, "You girls busy? Me and my buddy would love to get a drink with you two." We just nodded our heads side to side and kept on our way, but giggling a bit as we walked. So this is what the male gaze felt like on you...I kind of liked it! It was like a confidence boost every time we were stared at or got hit on! What a thrill to be wanted! I turned to Bambi as we walked, our skirts swishing from side to side. "We need some sort of act, something to see if we found the guy with the ring." Bambi looked at me, "How about...do you have a cock ring for me?" I shook my head, she really was such a blonde. "No, not unless you want to weird out every guy we come across." "Oh, duh!" Bambi said. As we walked by the Diamond Health Center for Athletic Wellness, I got an idea. I dragged Bambi along as I ran up the stairs of the health center. "Wait, what are you doing? That?s not Hammerwood Hall." "Let me explain!" I said as we got to the entrance. "We can pretend like we work for the Diamond Health Center! You see?" I walked her inside the entry room and pointed to the large bowl on a table in the waiting room. Now whispering so no one could hear I said, "We?ll say that we are doing a survey for the Health Center on which size condoms to order. That way we can convince guys to let us feel up their cock and see if they?re wearing the cock ring!" "Oooooh! Now I get it!" Bambi said. We scooped up a few condoms and stole two clipboards with pens from the waiting area before leaving. We drew some attention as people saw us walking with condoms along the sidewalk. We must have looked like tramps. A guy driving by in his car honked at us. I could only laugh at the situation. Finally we got to Hammerwood Hall. We looked at the mailboxes, seeing that there were over 50 rooms in the dorm. How were we going to get through all of these people in time!? We took the elevator to the top floor, thinking we could work our way down floor by floor. Standing outside the first door I looked over at Bambi, "Ok, remember, we say we work for the health center so have to make this sound convincing!" "Ok, Brit!" Bambi said, cheery as ever. Nothing phased Bambi. Could have been the blonde thing, or just empty-headed optimism. I kind of liked it. I knocked on the door. Inside, two girls opened up and stared at us. I could tell the look on their face as if to say ?Who are these sluts?? I didn?t even bother saying anything, just waved and walked away. "Well, one down, 49 more to go." We knocked on two other doors only to see girls, only then realizing that this was a girls-only floor. We walked down the stairs to the floor below, the noise from our heels echoing in the stairwell. "Well, at least that means we now only have 40 more rooms to go!" I said cheerfully. Now at the first door on this new floor I knocked on the door. A tall man opened the door, wearing a tank top and gym shorts, his muscles bulging. "Oh, hey," he said to us. "Hi!" Bambi replied. "Ummm," I said, trying to remember our act. "So, we volunteer over at the Diamond Health Center and we?re doing a survey. Is your roommate around to answer questions too?" "Yeah, sure. Yo Duncan, come over here. A couple hotties want to talk to us." I blushed at his compliment. His roommate stumbled over, clearly having just woken up from a nap. He was a little shorter than the first guy but very good looking. "Oh hi," I said. "So we are doing this survey to help the Health Center order products better for the student body. They want to figure out what size...ummmm." I hesitated. Duncan spoke up, "What size what?" he said. "What size...well." Then Bambi spoke up, "What size condoms to buy! Like, regular or XL or XXL. Like, do we have more Magnum men on campus and want to make sure they have the right condoms to fit them." "Hahaha, no way," The first guy smiled and said. "Well, put me down for Magnums, then." Duncan mocked him, "No fucking way. Get this guy extra small ones." "Fuck you man," the tall guy said. "Prove it, then," Duncan shot back. "And get the cops called on me for indecent exposure? Plus, I?m not even hard so it wouldn?t be correct." That?s when I blurted out, "We can help with that!" They stared at us. "I mean, we know the exact dimensions of the products so know exactly what you would be. But, we don?t have to get in trouble with any RAs so just let us...take a feel and figure out what size you are." "Take a feel?" Duncan questioned. "Yeah, like this," Bambi said, stepping forward and putting her hand on the crotch of the tall guy. "Oh shit," That guy said. She then started rubbing her hand along his gym shorts, stroking him through his shorts. She didn?t even bat an eye, just went ahead and fondled this man?s dick! Duncan looked at me in exasperation, surprised by the whole affair. At the spur of the moment, I just went with it and stepped forward and grabbed his dick through his sweatpants. I felt his soft dick inside, and it slowly hardened in my hand, responding to my touch. I stroked along its length as it grew, enjoying the feeling of it hardening. My body was practically pressed up against his as I rubbed his member. Bambi said, "Duncan, you were wrong about him! He?s definitely at least an XL!" I was lost in my act I barely heard Bambi then say, "So Britney, what do you think of his size?" I felt along his length. This one was definitely nice and long. I couldn?t help but think about how much bigger he was than my little thing. It felt so firm and full and just so nice in my hand. "I think he?s also at least XL!" I said. I didn?t want to create more roommate tension by saying he was bigger, but boy did he feel big! But alas, no cockring to be felt! "See!" The tall guy said. "Maybe these girls want to see what an XL can do for them?" Duncan nodded and looked at me. "Oh sorry, we have so many more people to survey!" I let go of him, reluctantly. Bambi did the same, but looked to be pouting, probably hoping we could take him on his offer. I pretended to write down their sizes on my clipboard. "Let me see your phone for a second." Duncan said to me. I didn?t think, just unlocked my phone and gave it to him. I typed in his number and handed it back. "If you ever change your mind, just give me a call." He said. I looked down at the contact he had just put in my phone. It read, "Duncan Hammerwood, room 301." "Wait, your last name is Hammerwood?" I asked. "Yeah," the tall guy said. "Like Allistair Hammerwood?s son. His dad practically paid for half the campus." I thought to our night with his father. I couldn?t believe I had felt both of their cocks. Well, some things did run in the family... "That?s right. Dad really enjoys the privileges he gets from being a big donor." He then leaned in and whispered to me, "I saw the Cheerboi App on your phone. Dad and I share similar tastes..." I shivered. Bambi said, "Thanks boys! Hope to see you soon!" Before grabbing my hand and dragging us down the hall. We repeated our act on at least 10 other pairs of guys, feeling a variety of sizes and getting propositioned by all of them. But still we didn?t feel any cock ring. This was all so silly but was honestly really fun. I liked toying with these guys and tempting them. And I had to admit it was nice to feel a bunch of different cocks in my hand, even if they were all hidden behind clothing. I felt alive again. Is this what I needed in my life now? This sort of thrill? Would nothing else suffice? I worried if I?d ever be able to enjoy life if I wasn?t doing this sissy stuff. Could I return to the way I used to be? We made it down to the floor below. I was starting to worry we wouldn?t check all the rooms and find that cock ring in time to get back. Was I worried that we?d get kicked out of the Beta House? Even though I had my doubts, I didn?t want to suffer that rejection. I wondered what I?d do if that happened. I knocked on the next door in line. Bambi still seemed to have lots of energy, bouncing up and down in excitement. The door opened. My heart leapt in my throat as I looked at who greeted us. I recognized that face. It was Shane, the pledge who I had sucked off at Delta Sigma and who had cum in my mouth...all to lose his spot in the frat. "Well well well. Here for seconds?" He said smugly. "Oh...I...oh..." I stuttered. My heart was beating. Bambi didn?t catch on, and just kept playing up our act. "Hi! We work for the Diamond Health Center and we are here to survey what size condoms they should stock!" "I know who you two are. Cheerboi sissies," he said. Bambi looked surprised, before remembering his face too. "Oh! You?re the guy who came in Britney?s mouth that night!" Oh my god, what a dumb blonde. "That?s right, and got me kicked out of pledging Delta Sigma. Every man in my family who has come to Big U. has been a member of Delta Sigma. I?ll be the first to not make it in." I felt bad for what I had done for him. Even though I couldn?t help myself at that moment I made him cum, I didn?t realize the consequences. Who knew what a simple blowjob would lead to? I guess this is what Monica Lewinsky felt like. "I?m so sorry, I didn?t mean for that to happen," I apologized. "Well, go ahead then. What?s this condom stuff you were blabbering about?" I just went along with it. "Well, we were wondering if we could like..." Knowing he already saw me at my finest, I didn?t bother with the act. "Well, could we feel your cock?" "You already had your fill of it before, so why not?" I reached over and felt along his cock. It lurched at my touch. Slowly, I dragged my fingers from tip to base. And that?s when I felt it, the cock ring! "Feel what you?re looking for?" Shane said. "The Kappas knew I was the right guy for this one." I was over the moon - we found it and we?d get to stay in the Cheerbois! "Can we have it please?" I asked nicely. "After what you did to me, I?m not gonna let you have it that easily." Oh no. "That night you blew me I hadn?t cum in a week. That?s why I blew off so quickly. You need to see what I?m like when I?m ready." What was he implying? "You can gave the ring when you earn it. If you can deep-throat me up to the ring, it?s yours." He walked to the couch in his living room and sat back, leaving us still in the hallway. "And your friend can go visit my roommate. He?s still in the Delta pledge group and wouldn?t mind a re-run of the other night." Bambi didn?t even hesitate, walking over to his roommate?s door and knocking before going inside. I could hear her voice from inside, "Hi! I work for the Health Center and we want to know what size condoms to buy for the men on campus. Can I see which one you?d need?" I looked over at Shane on the couch. He had picked up his video game controller and started playing, barely paying attention to me. I knew what I had to do. I walked over to him and got on my knees, looking up at me. He barely paid me any attention. But he did lift his hip up. I knew what that meant. I pulled the waistband of his shorts down to reveal his soft cock. I remembered it from the other night. This had been the thickest cock I?d had. But since it wasn?t yet hard, it looked different. Plus, the cock ring was wrapped around the base of his cock. He just kept his attention on the video game, spreading his legs slightly to give me space. This was so different than last night. No audience, no pressure. He wasn?t even watching me so it felt like it was just me and his cock. I felt like that first night I sucked a cock. My attention was focused on one thing and one thing alone. It was freeing in a way. I licked all along it, wanting to remember what it tasted like. The taste was familiar, my tongue remembered it well, and I enjoyed the warmth and thickness of the flesh. I looked at him in the eyes just like the sluts do in the porn movies. He barely paid attention to me. I was offended, but knew that I had more work to do to get what I needed. I grabbed the cock and stroked, my fingers teasing the soft beast. It got bigger and bigger, and I couldn?t manage to wrap my hand around its girth. He looked down at me with a look like "Having fun?" But he kept quiet and returned his gaze to the tv. He grabbed a video game headset and put it on to start chatting with other gamers as he played. I just kept stroking and looking at his cock. It felt so hard and strong in my hands. It was like a lifeline, something I could rely on. I felt small in this position. To be on my hands and knees in front of a cock, to feel weak, but like, I felt weak in a good way. Like, this is all I needed to do in this world to have worth. If I could make this cock happy, I would be perfect. My entire world was the cock hanging above me. That made me felt safe. So yeah, weak and safe. He was sitting on his couch with me kneeling between his legs. I was stroking his cock, seeing it come alive, it got longer and harder. I think it was slightly over 7 inches fully hard but most impressively...the thickness. There was something about that, the struggling to wrap my fingers around that thick cock. It brought out a submissiveness in me. I stroked faster and faster. I was literally in awe, he probably noticed how wide my eyes were. I felt so at ease in this position. He just played his game as I played mine. I felt like I had the better joystick! From my time watching porn as a teen to now, I've always been obsessed with girls in porn. Like, I had always been a bit curious to know what it was like to be them, what it was like to be just abandon all pretense and be a cock-loving, pleasure-seeking, cum-guzzling slut! It just seemed like such an...easier lifestyle than being a boring, small- dick boy. Those girls looked like they were so happy just adoring a cock and letting big, dominant men fuck them to oblivion. And being in this position, on my hands and knees in front of this man playing with his cock, him not even giving me the slightest thought. It gave me that...that safe space to just let out those inner desires. I could just focus on this feeling rather than on what he thought of me. He was so distracted by his game that I could just relax and let my feelings and desires come out and play. I was free...free to just feel this side of me. So I knew what I had to do - play with his cock just like the pornstars in the movies. I channeled my favorite pornstars - Tori Black, Sheena Shaw, Adriana Chechik, true cock-pleasing heroes! First, I emulated the submissive poses. I put my face under his length and rested his cock on top of my face. It extended across my whole face! I pursed my lips and kissed his cock. That warmth and firm feeling, it just had a nice texture and aroma. I took my time with it, knowing there was no audience this time, no rush, no games. Just me and a nice thick cock to play with. I grabbed the cock (needed two hands to cover the whole thing!) and stared at the head. Ok, Brit. Time to really see if this sissy life was meant for you. I hesitatingly licked the tip. Then I pursed my lips and kissed the tip. I made sure to make a loud smacking sound as I kissed it! I looked up and Shane and he still gave me no attention, his fingers mashing away at his controller playing the video game. Ok, just see how this feels. Just focus on this moment. I formed an "O" with my lips and I inched closer. I had to stretch wider, and then boom...my lips were stretched over the head of his cock. Woah. I closed my eyes so I could think. The flesh felt so alive in my mouth. So hot, I could feel the ridge of his cockhead. It was so...fulfilling. Nothing else in my life could match this feeling. I opened my eyes and I could see the remaining length of his cock. It looked so daunting! But so inviting too! I started easing more of his cock in my mouth. Another inch or two, then my mouth was full. All I could do was concentrate on this cock in my mouth and...I loved that! I loved that this cock just became my entire world! I wasn't thinking about anything about how to work this cock in my mouth! I heard him moan. That made me moan around him too. Oh that feeling again. That deep satisfaction of making a man moan, of knowing he enjoyed what my body was doing to him. I relished that feeling. He started speaking into the mic on his headset, "Naaah, just enjoying some primo head from a slut I met on campus. Bitch has a mouth like a Hoover," he chuckled. I don?t know if I enjoyed being called a ?bitch? but I sure didn?t mind the joking compliment. At least I was doing well. I recalled all the lessons from the Kappas and the dildo training and I grabbed the rest of the cock not in my mouth and started stroking it. Then I had the cockhead at my throat. I tilted my head back and eased more in. I was choking! I eased back. Ok, girl. One step at a time. As much as I wanted to be a master on the first go, I had to pace myself. So I started going back and forth with the 4 inches or so I could manage in my mouth while stroking the rest. I felt like I was playing a video game of my own. Not just with his impressive joystick, but with my new life as a Cheerboi. Every day was like a new level in a video game, a new challenge, a new sense of accomplishment with every new level I mastered. Every level had a new "baddie," or in my case a new Alpha to impress. And then I heard it...he moaned again! I was pleasing this man with my sissy mouth! I went faster and started using my tongue, lathering up the head and the shaft. Then I took my mouth off and licked the length. I could see the mark left on the max length I could take. Not bad! Halfway, but from up close it sure looked like a lot of cockmeat! The cock ring looked so far away from where I made my mark. I held his cock up and licked his balls, taking each nut in my mouth. It smelled so musty and manly there! I went back to the cock, stuffing it in my mouth again and working it back and forth, back and forth. He started moaning more and more. "Yeah man, if you ever find yourself up on the Big U. Campus," Shane spoke into the mic, "Come hang. This lil? slut would definitely love to service both of us." Was he offering me up like that? He kept talking, "Nah, not yet. But I?m betting you she?s tight as fuck." What was he talking about? Whatever, I had a job to do. I didn?t forget that I had to earn that cock-ring. I tried something else I liked in the movies - I moved my mouth to the end so that only his head was in my mouth. I vigorously stroked his cock and my tongue danced all around his cockhead. I looked up at him and his head was back and eyes closed and he was moaning. "Damn, this is some serious good head." I gushed with pride! I kept going, easing more cock in and going faster with my head. I looked up and saw he had his phone out and I heard a shutter sound...he was taking a picture. I got worried but didn?t know what to do so I just smiled, but barely managed that because my lips were so tightly wrapped around his cock. After what felt like a few minutes, I heard him go, "Gonna cum, girl. Swallow that nut," I worked the cock faster then I heard him groan and felt his cock kinda give a kick. I inched my mouth back as fast as I could so his cockhead was resting on my tongue. Then I felt it...the first spurt. There was something so...thrilling about feeling his cock cum right inside my mouth, feeling those first shots. He spurt three times and I closed my mouth to swallow. As I did, another spurt came out and hit me around my lips. I opened again, and a couple weaker spurts shot out and felt on my tongue. I played with the cum in my mouth a bit, trying to taste it and remember what it had tasted like the other night. It was pungent! Salty, kinda strong in a nice way. I loved the texture! It was sticky. Though not as sticky as laffy taffy, it gave me the same pleasure playing with it in my mouth! I looked up at this man I just pleasured, and made a show of swallowing his cum and smiled. He looked down at me. "You know, I was thinking about somehow getting my revenge for you getting me kicked out of Delta Sigma when the Kappas gave me this ring, but I can?t be mad at you. That was one of the best blowjobs of my life." Wiping my lips with the back of my hand, I spoke up, my voice a little hoarse, "I felt so bad about how you were kicked out. This was the least I could do to make it up to you," "I can?t deny, you earned this," he said as he pulled his cock ring slowly off his softening dick. He handed to me. I grasped it, feeling a strange sense of pride. A familiar refrain played in my head, "Suck, fuck, reward," I couldn?t remember why that had buried in my psyche. Either way, I liked getting this prize for sucking him off. It was like my trophy. As he helped me up off my knees, we heard a loud sound from his roommate?s room. "OH FUCK YES YOU FUCKING SISSY SLUT, SHIT SWALLOW IT ALL, GOD YOU SLUUUUUUT" I giggled, and Shane laughed too. "I think your Cheerboi friend is doing her part to earn the ring too." I giggled some more. As I tidied myself up, we saw his roommate?s door open and the two of them stumbling out. Bambi had a trail of cum dangling off her chin and her hair was a mess. I pointed at my chin to indicate the little mess she had. Bambi looked confused, then touched her chin and felt the cum. She swiped it up and brought it her lips before winking at me. "Ummm," she said, "I?ll put you down on the survey as XXL!" We both laughed at that. His roommate, a tall guy I think I recognized on the basketball team, guided us to the door. He stole a quick squeeze of Bambi?s ass on our way out. On our way back to the Beta House, we swapped stories and giggled about how crazy it all felt. God, I loved that feeling of friendship. This just felt so easy and free to be this way. Some guys catcalled us, noticing our disheveled hair and smudged lipstick. We didn?t care, we liked the attention. So what if they knew what we had been up to? That just made us more desirable! As we walked up the steps to the Beta House, Bambi joked, "They shouldn?t call it the ?walk of shame?, they should call it the ?walk of fame?! Everyone sees us and knows we scored today!" She had a point. We were met inside by the two other pairs, each with their cock rings in their hands. Lana was there to greet us and gave us each a big hug. A job well done. ______________________________________________________________________ HellWeek Day 5: The Kappas gave us all day to relax. Most of us spent that time to laying on the couch and trading stories, or spending time in the hot tub just relaxing. It felt good to have a day to ourselves. HellWeek was not easy and I think we all needed the rest and relaxation time. I noticed that there was a new poster hanging outside my door. It showed a pair of legs in fishnets and a hand holding onto a pair of heels. It read, "Life is short, be the slut." On my bed was a gift bag and inside a shirt. It was one of the "Keep Calm" shirts with the tiaras on it. This one read, "Keep Calm and Sissy On," What a motto to live by. My phone rang, it was Lana. We talked for a long time, going over the events of the past few nights. "I don?t know, Lana," I explained. "I love being part of this group and I won?t lie and say I haven?t had fun...but it?s...I don?t know if these changes are all for me. I just...I?m not gay." "Oh honey," she calmed me. "First of all, all you?ve done is dance around and suck some cock. You need to be more modern, this isn?t the 20th century anymore. No one cares if you just swallow someone else?s cum every once in a while." She was right, society had changed. I didn?t have to worry so much about judgment. After all, all these manly guys had all enjoyed being with me. "But some people will think I?m...you know, gay. And I know 100% that I?m not gay." Lana had a soothing tone, "Well let's take it from the beggining. first of all, you are NOT gay. There?s a huge difference between gays and sissies. You are feminine, for one. Sissies adore women so much that they want to be one! Gays are men who like being with men." She explained further, "Sissies are special to Alpha men. You all have an undeniable, fundamental obsession for cock. Nothing to be ashamed of! In fact, something to be proud of! It makes you irresistible to Alpha men." She had a point. When I saw Shane?s cock again yesterday, my mind just went into automatic mode. I knew what I had to do. And I admitted to myself that I wanted to do it. "That?s like, so totally great! Loving cock is just a natural part of life for you. Just a natural thing. I mean, I can hear you practically drooling thinking of a big cock, aren?t you? I...I was. I swallowed hard. "Don?t be embarrassed. These urges, these desires, they are natural. They are what make you special. They are what make you indispensable to important Alpha men. And you?ve made yourself so beautiful for the chance to suck a cock. I mean, you could practically pass for one of us Kappa girls." I don?t know why but that compliment felt really good. "Don?t worry so much about all this. Just enjoy. You?re doing so amazing during this HellWeek and the Cheerbois all adore you. Just have fun and let happen what comes naturally." "Yeah, ok..." I said. I felt better about everything that had happened after our talk, but I still had a lingering fear that I was becoming something I couldn?t un-do. "Oh, and I almost forgot!" she said, reaching into her purse and pulling out some medicine injection. "We just got these brand new Cheerboi meds for you. Now, turn around so I can get this in ya." I didn?t even protest. How could I? I just turned around and let her jab me in the thigh with what I knew were high-powered hormones. Was this safe? I figured that maybe I could reverse these later in life with some testosterone, but these hormones were taking a fast effect. My voice was already several registers higher, my hips and butt were feminine, I pretty much had small breasts now, my hair was longer and my face had gotten much more womanly. What could I do? I joined the rest of the Cheerbois in the hot tub for the afternoon, wearing the tight boy short swimwear I found in my closet near the bikinis. We gossiped and laughed about the past few weeks, while lazily drinking the hormone-filled smoothies that were endlessly supplied in the fridge. We kind of forgot about the hormone part, not caring about it since there wasn?t much else that they gave us to eat. Plus, they tasted really good. I learned that Krissy and Kagney had pretended to work for a modeling agency when they were trying to find their cock ring-man. Our phones all dinged at the same time as we got our new assignment. "Downstairs in 1 hour. Wear trench coats and heels, nothing else." We looked around, wondering what tonight?s assignment would be. We all rushed to get ready, though didn?t need much time since we had such little instruction. At 9 pm on the dot, we gathered by the front door, waiting for the Kappas. We wondered what kind of HellWeek challenge would start so late at night. Kelsey walked in and told us about our assignment. "Tonight you show us how well you learned the dancing skills I taught you. Plus, you show us if you?re ready to be public with your sissy identities." She escorted us out to the limo, and joined us inside. The car sped off, getting on the freeway and going another 20 minutes before slowing down to take a turn. I looked outside to see where we were pulling in to. The large neon sign read, "Hidden Delights Club" with colorful lights flashing all around it. Underneath it was the daily specials sign that read, "Beta Night: Invite Only!" I feared that meant what I thought it meant. The limo pulled up to the back off the strip club and Kelsey led us out. We went in through the back door and found ourselves in a changing room, with mirrors and makeup tables all around the room. "I think you?ve all figured out what the challenge is here tonight," Kelsey said, guiding us to tables to sit down. "You all have to get used to being...the entertainment, for men. It requires not just skill but also confidence and poise. I want to see you all show that you have what it takes to be the centerpiece, to be something worth showing off." She stroked the back of my hair comfortingly. "You have to get used to being shown off my an Alpha, to being an extension of his power. Which means you have to get used to being shown off for other men." "Tonight," she announced. "You are the special entertainment to a special group of Alphas. These are some of the biggest supporters of the cause on campus, men who have made the Cheerbois project possible and who make sure it will continue to be a feature of Big U." "Your job is to earn their approval. Each of you must end the night with at least $100 in tips. If you fail to do so, then you have demonstrated that you have not earned the approval of these important men and therefore can no longer be a member of the Cheerbois." "But first, time to get you looking like real Cheerbois should. Ladies!" A line of makeup artists all came out through the curtain and sat us down in front of the mirrors. Over the next 30 minutes, they transformed us from cute little things into fiery hot sexy strippers. They even put wigs on us so we looked completely femmed out. Staring at the mirror, I saw a hot stripper in front of me. I looked like a slut, someone ready to ride on the lap of any man to get a few dollars. Wow, I...I looked amazing. My sissyclit stirred as I looked at the hottie in the mirror. Was this really me? How did I go from a boy a few weeks ago to looking like a legit woman? I knew this was a lot of hormones and a lot of makeup and fitness...I could turn back if I wanted to...right? They guided us to the rack of clothes. We each picked out an outfit for the night. I didn?t know which one to choose. There was a naughty schoolgirl outfit, a hot nurse, and lots of other sexy outfits. Jada went with sexy cowgirl, the tight jean shorts making her ass look really juicy. She knew how to show off her assets. Krissy went with naughty schoolgirl. It really worked for her and her innocent look. The plaid skirt rode up and showed the bottom of her ass. She looked so so good. Candi went with a belly dancer outfit and Bambi with a skimpy firefighter outfit. Finally Kagney went with sexy nurse. But what was I to choose...my fingers cascaded across the outfits hanging on the rack until I found one that just spoke to me. It was a leopard print teddy. I thought about that thing that one of those pledge guys had said to me at the frat: ."..leopards are cats, which means they?re pussies. And you got one of the hottest pussies I ever felt." I thought about the lessons we learned about Pussy Power. It just all came together and made sense. This was the perfect outfit for me tonight. I slipped into the leopard-print teddy, attached the faux rhinestone collar and balanced the matching cat ear headband on me. I chose out a pair of stockings and thigh-high black boots to go with it. I looked at the mirror. Josie and the Pussycats had nothing on me! I was pure Pussy Power. I played with the leopard tail that was attached to the back of the costume and swung it around. Kelsey admired the array of sissies in front of her. "I know you won?t disappoint those men. Remember, win their approval. And just let go and have fun!" We heard pounding music outside the curtain to the stage and an announcer start speaking. "The night you all have been waiting for, gentlemen. Big U?s new class of Cheerbois is here to make your night! They?ve been groomed and trained by our Kappa girls, ready to treat you right!" I got chills, wondering if I could overcome my shyness and perform. Would I remember any of the dance moves that Kelsey had taught us? "But let?s not waste any more time. Let?s see what your money has bought you! May I be the first to introduce you all to..." Who would go first!? "Naughty little Candi!" I looked over at Candi. She looked so nervous. I held her hand and then hugged her. "You?re gonna do amazing!" I said. It felt nice to have a friend to support like this. Candi looked at me and nodded, I could tell from the look in her eyes that she was on edge, but there was a determination in her eyes too. She opened the curtain and walked out onto the stage, her little schoolgirl skirt swaying as she did. Her hair was in pigtails and they swished from side to side. The music overhead started, it was a familiar rap song. "I'll take you to the candy shop I'll let you lick the lollipop Go 'head girl don't you stop Keep going 'til you hit the spot, whoa" Candi just stood there center stage, her eyes closed, just swaying side to side to the rhythm. Come on, gurl. You can do this! Then the next line went, "I'll take you to the candy shop (yeah) Boy, one taste of what I got (uh-huh) I'll have you spending all you got (come on) Keep going 'til you hit the spot, whoa" That?s when Candi came alive. It was like the song was made for her! Slowly, she rotated her hips around, then slide to the floor. She rolled around, swinging her long legs up before coming to an all-fours position. She was an absolute nympho on the stage. The song kept going "I break it down for you now, baby it's simple If you be a nympho, I'll be a nympho In the hotel, or in the back of the rental On the beach or in the park, it's whatever you into" Candi popped her ass and twirled around the pole, sliding down slowly. The dollar bills started flying onto the stage. She smiled so big and turned around and flipper her schoolgirl skirt up, showing off her ass in the thong. The men hollered at that. She giggled and kept dancing for them. The song: "Got the magic stick, I'm the love doctor I ain't finished teaching you 'bout how sprung I got ya Wanna show me how you work it baby? No problem, get on top Then get your bounce around, like a little rider" She got down on her knees and popped her booty up and down, looking at the crowd and teasing a finger in her mouth like it was a lollipop. Wow, this was incredibly hot. And when the song ended, Candi scooped up all the money on the floor and attempted a wave at the audience while carrying her haul, then hurried backstage to us. "OMG that was amazing!" Krissy said to her. "It was like, sooooo nerve-racking!" Candi responded, dropping her cash onto her makeup table. "But, like, wow it?s one of the greatest thrills I?ve ever felt. I mean, all those guys just watching me shake my body and then when they cheered for me and threw money onstage...I felt so good about myself!" "Well you were truly amazing," I said to her. She really was. In fact, I felt a little...jealous? I felt like I had to live up to that performance, like I had to prove myself. I didn?t want this to be the night I was kicked out of the Beta House. As weird as I felt about all this, I didn?t want to let up. So I thought hard about how to make a better performance. Trotting over to one of the makeup girls, I whispered a request into my ear. She nodded in understanding and went to the announcer to let him know. I waited for him. The announcer came on again, "Well I see a lot of men who want to get inside the ?Candi Shop?, am I right?" More cheering. "Next up for you is a very special treat, one that?s getting some attention this year. This little Cheerboi sissy had a special request for us tonight. A song request." I stood by the curtain in anticipation. "So without ado, heeeeeeeere?s Britney!" The song started. It was a Nine Inch Nails song that I knew would get the attention of these Alpha males in the room. It started, "You let me violate you You let me desecrate you You let me penetrate you You let me complicate you" I walked onto stage, slowly, letting my every movement show off my leopard outfit. I came up to the front of the stage, the bright lights in my eyes making it hard to see the men in the audience. That blinding light was helpful, just helping me concentrate on dancing, not worrying about the looks on their faces. As much as this was embarrassing to be up here dressed in this slutty girl costume, I knew I had a job to do. I just swallowed my pride, tried my best to halt my nerves, and just let myself focus on performing. That?s all this was, right? Just a performance. It wasn?t me, it was a performance. Maybe it was the hormones that they had us jacked up on. Maybe it was my wish to enter a new reality, one where I could just be adored and wanted. Either way, I became an animal on stage. I started swaying my hips side and running my hands over my body. I turned to my side and did a slow body roll, letting me curves do the work. The song thumped, "I broke apart my insides (Help me) I've got no soul to sell (Help me) the only thing that works for me Help me get away from myself" I knew this song would do something extra special. It wouldn?t just highlight my ?animal? outfit, but it demonstrate that I was embracing this role, that I ?broke apart my insides? for the privilege of serving them. I dropped to the floor and put my face to the floor, arching my back and sticking my booty in the air as I slithered down. Then I flipped to the side and did a leg swoop around. I stood back up and whipped my hair around, bending at the hips and gripping my knees. The song hit the part I wanted them all to hear: "I wanna fuck you like an animal I wanna feel you from the inside I wanna fuck you like an animal My whole existence is flawed You get me closer to God" I went up to the stripper pole and did a few body rolls on it before giving it a little lick like a kitty-cat. I turned so my back was to it and it slid in between my butt cheeks. I rubbed it up and down and dropped my upper body to my knees and did a hair flip on my way up. I swung my hips from side to side on the pole before turning back to face it. As crazy as this all was, I was sort of enjoying being the center of attention. This audience was there for me. They were watching my every movement. I was practically a celebrity and I was playing it up for my audience. I also felt a weird power, knowing I controlled the attention of all these powerful men. I was the one that they wanted to see, and I had their eyeballs on me. I couldn?t help but think a supremely odd thought...?Was I getting these men hard?? "You can have my isolation You can have the hate that it brings You can have my absence of faith You can have my everything" I bent my knees and air humped the pole a few times, curling my hips each time. I rubbed my sissyclit against it, feeling the cold metal through my outfit. I walked towards the front of the stage to the beat and just started wildly shaking my ass to the audience, twerking slowly, just letting my ass jiggle for the audience. The song ended: "you tear down my reason (Help me) it's your sex I can smell (Help me) you make me perfect Help me become somebody else" Those last lyrics echoes in my mind, "Help me become somebody else" as I caught my breath to the silence. Then dollar bills just started flying onstage and a round of applause. I saw the men give me a standing ovation too! More cash flooded on stage for me. I didn?t know what to do so I just smiled and bent down to grab all the cash, struggling to get it all. I smiled once more and headed backstage. I was sweating, and the Cheerbois all congratulated me telling me how sexy I looked and how the audience was in thrall to me. I didn?t know how to react, tossing the bills on my table. I was out of breath, feeling a rush from that performance. Wow, it felt...really good. The rest of the Cheerbois had their turn, dancing like all-stars. Especially Jada, who did a booty routine that was beyond words. We all counted up our tips, most of us getting at least $50 dollars each. Wow, that was the most exciting way I?ve ever earned a dollar. Kelsey came back and congratulated us on our performance, clearly very proud of us for having mastered her lessons. "I?m just so f?ing proud of you bitches. That was breathtaking." We all felt so happy. "But there?s still work to do! I know none of you has made the $100 in tips yet, so we have one more part to this challenge. Lap dances." Oh boy, that was a much more personal thing. "I know you already had a taste of this at the pledge event earlier this week. Now we have some prime donors here so would love to feel your bodies on them. You are all to walk around the tables and the men have a card they?ll wave if they want you to give them a lap dance." We were let out onto the floor, walking around the tables. I noticed the varying ages of the men, some in their late 20s, others in their 60s. They all sat around, sometimes barely seeming to notice us. They were all clearly talking business, hashing out deals to increase each others? wealth. We were but decorations for them. Slutty little decorations. I felt both seen and unseen at the same time. I saw a card wave at me. I went to my first guy. He was in his mid- 40s and wore a sharp suit. He pushed his chair back and I straddled him. I grinned on him slowly, facing away from him. He grabbed my hips as I did, and I let him. This was just a performance, I told myself. The whole time he just kept talking business with the guy next to him. "Alright, let?s hash out the details over golf next week. Oh, do you want to try this one?" The other guy answered affirmatively. "Hey sissy Britney, why don?t you give my friend Jim a show." "Yes, sir," I said, automatically. I stood up off of him and went to the guy next to him, this time laying down belly-first on him and letting my ass just jiggle around for him. I then stood up and shook my ass in his face before sitting on his lap and slowly grinding. They just kept talking business before Jim tapped my ass and thanked me for my services. They handed me $10 in tips each. I repeated that performance another three or four times, collecting more and more money. I was definitely over my required $100 but guys kept getting me to dance on them. I kind of liked the attention. But I found myself really enjoying something else. That feeling of their cocks hardening under me...hardening because of me. It made me work even harder to please them. Why? Why did I have this Pavlovian response? The lights above flickered, signaling that the night was coming to an end. That?s when I got my last request. It was from a familiar face. A 50 year old man with graying temples and a sharp jaw. Oh my god, it was my English professor, Professor Steele. For some reason, this time I faced him as I grinded on him. He looked up at me, I looked down at him, swirling my hips on his lap. This felt so intimate. "I knew there was something special about you," he said to me. "You were never a Brian, you were always a Britney, sissy Britney." This made my heart flutter. "Oh? I didn?t know you paid attention to me," I was in a massive class, maybe 100 people. How did he single me out. I felt...special. "I can always tell the Cheerbois in each class. I couldn?t take my eyes off of you when I saw you in my class. You have something special, Britney." "Oh yeah?" I asked him. Now I wrapped my arms around his neck. More intimate now. "Oh yes. I?ve been working at Big U. for a long time now. It?s mostly just a hobby, with all the family money I inherited. But I keep doing it now for one reason - to meet perfect sissies like you." Like me? "That?s right. You?re special, Britney. Look at how you captivated a room of some of the most powerful men in the state. You have a power." His last words resonated. Power...pussy power... I kept grinding on his lap, feeling his large cock harden underneath me. I couldn?t help but think that all of my preconceptions were wrong...Despite all of this man?s bravado, his masculinity & manliness, his impressively sized cock that stirred underneath me...he was helpless to my charms. I was in control, even though he was the powerful one with all the money and charms. I had the power. And if he let me have his cock, he?s be helpless and I?d take complete control. That was my new power. That was the pussy power that I could have if I wanted to. This leopard outfit, the makeup, the hair, the lips...all of this feminization gave me a power I could never dream of. This man, this big strong powerful man was under my spell, and I could have him screaming in joy if I wanted to. And he, and all these other men here, would move mountains to have me all to themselves. "I don?t know how well you would have done in my class, but I give that face and ass and body of yours all a perfect A," he joked. I bit my finger seductively. "Not an A plus?" The pussy power, that red hot addictive elixir, it coursed through me. I was a tease, I had control. My sissyclit was throbbing, tingling at this sensual experience. I don?t know if I?d ever felt more in control o fmy sexuality than right now. "Hahaha, well well. You still have something to prove before you earn that A plus." "Oh yeah?" I asked. "And what?s that?" I don?t know what it was, but this man made me feel both at ease and very excited. Maybe I had a thing for the teacher, lol. I wanted to impress him, I wanted to drive him wild. "You?ll find out soon enough. Until then, just keep up the good work." He spanked my ass when he said that, making me jump up a bit and giggle. Whatever did he mean? The announcer came back on stage and called an end to the night. As I climbed off of Professor Steele, he said to me, "I look forward to seeing you back in class, Britney. I?ll have lots of ways to help you get extra credit for the time you?ve missed." He winked at me. I didn?t know what he meant, but I enjoyed his playfulness. I then remembered my manners, saying "Thank you for using me...Professor." He stuffed a $50 in my thong. The Cheerbois all rounded up and changed before heading back to the Beta House. Well, that was quite a night, I thought to myself as I drifted off to sleep. _________________________ HellWeek Day 6: The next day was a scorcher. I even woke up sweating. Maybe it was memories of nights past, but I swore the AC wasn?t working. After a quick shower and deep clean you-know-where, I lazed about in my bed. The Cheerboi App had a "Daily Lesson" that I watched. It was a gif of a beautiful girl giving a luxurious blowjob. It read, "Habits of highly successful sissies: Always pay special attention the balls Look daddy in the eyes as you worship Compliment this impressive size Suppress your gag reflex Make sure to use plenty of dirty talk Show him how hungry you are Open wide for his big load" I paid attention to everything she did, absorbing her ways. I watched a few more like this until I found one of the pornstar Madison Ivy sucking on a real monster cock. Something about her eyes struck me the most. I saw something I recognized in them: a hunger. I recognized that feeling, that perversion, that lust. I recognized that feeling of overwhelming desire that completely washed away any doubt, any sweet innocence. I don?t now why, but over the past few weeks as the Kappa girls worked me over, I had caught myself thinking about men. Just thinking about them, their power, their size, the way I felt in a room full of them. But wasn?t I one of them? Wasn?t I a man? Why didn?t I associated myself with those strong powerful men? My mind would wander to their packages, to the feeling of my lips wrapped around their veiny cocks, the way that my lipstick would leave a line on the cock as if challenging me to go deeper. I remembered the sense of achievement when I could swallow more cock. I felt this need to become more desirable, more capable of providing pleasure. I found my ?sissyclit? firming up as I thought about showing a man all the tricks I knew to pleasure him. I imagined the thick creamy load that would churn as I teased a cock. I found myself thinking about how working on a cock was working up a big thick load for me later. It was the easiest proposition ever: work on a cock and earn that cum reward. Something about earning that load felt better than getting an A on a test or an award. It was the award, one that you could even wear to show how good you did. Plus, it was a new power. That feeling when I got a man to cum...that look he made when he was losing control of his body...that satisfaction of knowing that I had done that to him...that was powerful. I found myself wondering about the array of cum flavors, the varying mix of sweet and salty and tangy, the mix of textures that were possible. I wanted to know, I wanted to know all of them. More and more I would get this weird need too. This need to be manhandled. I imagined being pushed against a wall at a man?s complete disposal as he...as he probed my downstairs hole. My thoughts were disturbed by the sound of my phone ringtone. I looked over, it was my mom calling. "Ummm...hello?" I hadn?t talked to her since this all began. "Oh hi honey! We haven?t heard from you in so long we wanted to just make sure you were doing ok at Big U!" "Doing great, mom! Just fine!" I stammered. "Oh honey you voice sounds so much higher, are you working out or something?" Could she tell that I had been changed? "Oh no, must ummmm...must just be like a weird puberty thing. My voice is just, it?s just higher now for some reason." "Well I like it!" she said. "It sounds so much more like the real you." "Thanks mom." "So, are you making friends? That roommate of yours seemed really nice! What was his name - Kris?" I almost corrected her to say ?Krissy? but I caught myself. "Yeah, she - I mean he?s great." Did she notice my mistake? "But yeah I?m making friends, I?ve made some really close friends, we have a little ummm...club kind of." "Ooh that?s nice! You must all be getting up to some trouble! I bet you?re quite the party favorite!" Boy she didn?t know the half of it. "I bet you?re going to all sorts of parties at the fraternities! I think I spent every weekend at a frat party when I was there. But that was just part of being a Big U. Cheerleader!" "Yeah mom, definitely spending lots of time at the frats." "I bet they?ll be recruiting you too! Especially when they find out that you come from money!" I thought back to how Johnnie from Delta Sigma gave me that...special invitation. "Yeah, they seem to enjoy having me around," I said, smiling to myself at the hidden joke. "Well I just wanted to check in and make sure my little Brit is thriving in college - I knew Big U. was the right college for you! That place really changes people. I bet I won?t even recognize you the next time I see you!" "Yeah, I bet...." I said, cryptically. "I?ve definitely changed..." It felt weird talking to her. I was sad that I wouldn?t go back to her as Brian, as her normal son. Would she approve of the new me? Why did I let this all go so far, I risked losing my entire old life. My parents would reject me, I?d be kicked out of the family. Shit, why did I agree to any of this? I thought about the looks of judgment my parents would give me, how they would disown me. What if they found out about all the slutty girly things I had done? They weren?t homophobic but they wouldn?t want that reputation around them. Had I made the biggest mistake of my life? That?s when I heard a knock at my door. "Sorry mom, gotta go!" "I bet you have a girl over there, don?t you! I wouldn?t want to interrupt!" she said, before we hung up. Lana waltzed in and hopped on the bed next to me. "Hey Britney! Just wanted to check in on my favorite Cheerboi! I heard your show last night was incredible." "Yeah, it was pretty crazy," I said. "Professor Steele came up to me between classes today and said that you were a star! He?s a really important person to know, so great job impressing him." I thought about Professor Steele and the warm feeling that I got when I was around him. I got that feeling again. Why did that man make me feel that way? "Yeah, he was...nice. It felt weird that he knew me from before all...this," I said, pointing at my new body and wardrobe. "Oh yes, honey. But back then you were a nobody, forgettable. Now you are on the minds of every powerful man in the area thanks to your performance last night. One of them is probably jacking himself off thinking about you." That stopped me in my tracks. I don?t know why, but that just filled me with a perverse pride. "But you still have a lot of work to do in your training. It?s like the 10,000 hour rule - you have a lot more practice needed in your cock handling. But you?re coming along really nicely!" "Yeah, I don?t know if I can keep doing that kind of stuff," I was honest with her. The dressing up, the dancing. I could come back from that. But if I became known as a cocksucker, then there?s no way I could go home with that reputation hanging over me. The looks I?d get on the street if someone recognized me... "Oh honey. I know. I know it feels weird sometimes. It?s scary, to lose control of your body, to give it over completely to someone else. The feeling of shame that you sometimes get thinking of it. But you can?t tell me that you didn?t in your heart enjoy it. You liked the feeling of just letting go and living in a world of submission of pleasure." She continued. "Plus you know you find gratification when those men approved of your work, when they thanked you for your service." She was correct in a way. I had found a sense of purpose in sucking cock. It may have felt gay at times, but it was undeniably something that I kind of enjoyed. "Plus you can?t go back to not sucking cock, you need cum now." Wait what? "What are you talking about? I could stop if I wanted to." "Sure you could. But I?m just talking science. Now that you had a taste, now that your body has finally matured into its sissy form, there?s no going back. You have to understand, sissies like you have like, super super low testosterone. More than real girls, but barely." She explained, "And your body thinks in a way that it needs more testosterone to feel like a man. But obviously no amount of T could do that. But your body craves it. So how do you get that testosterone? Through the cum of a dominant male, of course. Alpha cum has super high concentrations of testosterone, so obviously your body is attracted to it." Stroking my leg, she looked at me intently. "But every time you swallow a load of cum, you become more sissified. It?s a vicious cycle! The more sissy you are, the more testosterone your body wants, so the more cum you drink which makes you more sissy, and so on and so forth! You can?t change that, it?s your biology." Was she telling me the truth? Was I stuck in this loop forever? Could I never change back? "You?re going to go through phases of denial, sure. But your instincts will always kick in. Think of it as like a ?fight or flight? instinct. But instead, you have a new sissy version of that, a ?fuck or suck? instinct. When your adrenaline is up, you?ll feel that need to be submissive to an Alpha. Your biology will take over and your need for cum will overwhelm you. It?s fine! Just embrace it, honey. Life?s easier that way." I had barely digested what she had told me when she pulled a shirt from her back pocket. "But hey, I got you something!" She handed me a red shirt. I unfurled it. The logo on the front was in the Coca Cola script, looking like their famous "Enjoy Coke" logo. But instead, it read, "Enjoy Cock" "Isn?t it soooo funny?" Lana said. "I knew you?d enjoy it," She got up and went to the door, "But hurry up now, your next challenge is up!" She pressed something on her phone and my Cheerboi App dinged on my phone. "This one is actually really fun!" I looked at my phone for the challenge, "Pool party!" it read. My instructions were to wear a pink micro-bikini. I found the exact outfit in my closet. I put on some makeup, finding myself more comfortable doing it every single day. The bikini top wrapped around my budding boobs. Not much to contain, but enough to look femme. The bottom somehow contained my sissyclit without much bulge at all, but I still tucked it down and back as I had been taught by the Kappas. The back of it was barely a string, sliding between my asscheeks. This was the least amount of clothing I think that?s legally defined as clothing, I thought. I met the Cheerbois downstairs, everyone in different color bikinis, but all the same style. All the Kappa girls were downstairs and they complimented us on our outfits. They were wearing bikinis too, but theirs covered up more of their bodies. They looked absolutely stunning, like Sports Illustrated models. Kelsey said, "Today?s challenge is simple - the Big U Swim team house is having a pool party today, and you are all going to help them! It?s simple, just look pretty, serve drinks and food, and get some sun. Easy, right?" It actually did seem much easier than the previous challenges. Of course, the exception being that we?d be out in the open wearing these ridiculous bikinis in front of a bunch of guys on campus. The girls escorted us to their cars and we drove in groups to the Swim Team house. When we rolled up, we could hear thumping beats and I saw the smoke from the grill spiral up in the air. As we walked out to the back, I saw men in swim trunks, shirtless, lazing about in the pool or sipping beers while talking about sports or grilling. "Ladies!" One yelled at all of us. The Kappas greeted the Swim Team guys and started drinking and enjoying the party. Us Cheerbois kind of huddled around, feeling a bit exposed wearing these outfits around these new guys. But one, by one, we were picked off as guys came up and offered to get each of us drinks. Krissy next to me was propositioned by a guy who asked her to serve drinks to the crowd. So that?s how we ended up bringing plates of food and beers to the guys and girls. Guys would sometimes give us a firm spank on the ass and tell us thank you after we handed them a beer. It was humiliating. One guy came up to me, "Hey, the name?s Jay," he took a beer from the tray I was holding. "Oh hi," I said, timidly. "You look like you?re burning up in the sun. Come over to here, let me get you some sun tan lotion." He had a point, I would definitely burn if I didn?t lotion up. I went over to the chair and sat down, and reached for the lotion. "Don?t bother, I got you gurl," he said, and grabbed it. He squirted some in his palm and began rubbing it along my bare shoulders, massaging me as he did. I had to admit, it felt nice to be treated like this. "Hey, why don?t you lay down on the chair, it?ll make this easier," I followed his instructions. He rubbed lotion down my shoulders and down my back, lathering me up. I enjoyed the feeling of his hands on me. But then his hands went lower and he rubbed my asscheeks. And I just let him. I didn?t know what else to do. He squirted more lotion on his hands and rubbed my ass in circular motions, squeezing as he did. He went down each of my legs, lathering them up, but then returned to my ass. His fingers got closer to the gap between my asscheeks. He massaged firmly, reminding me of his strength. I froze, not knowing how to tell him that I didn?t want him feeling me up more. He gently spread apart my cheeks and he squeezed the bottle of lotion into the crack. He then proceeded to rub that lotion in more. Then I felt it. His fingers rubbed around my asshole. My made circular motions with his fingers around the rim of my hole. And I...I loved it. It tingled and the pressure was pleasurable in a new way I didn?t recognize. I just let this strange man I had just met feel me up and play with my asshole. The inklings of doubt still rose within me. But they were quelled by the surprise of feeling his thumb probe into my asshole. That?s right, a man had his finger in my ass. And I just let him. Why? Because it felt...so good. Like a pressure that was both uncomfortable and relaxing at the same time. It was the feeling I had when we first tried the buttplugs, this sensation of being filled and comforted. "Mmmmmm" I moaned into the chair. My sissyclit was at attention. He probed more, his thumb probing my insides. I moaned more. But that?s when he stopped. He then leaned over and said to me, "Come on, let?s go join the party." He helped me up. I discretely turned to the side and re-tucked my now- hard sissyclit. It still barely made a dent in my bikini bottoms but I wanted it to be hidden perfectly. He led me over to the pool. Looking around, I saw Jada dancing between a couple guys. Candi was being chatted up by a tall man who was groping her ass as he talked to her. That?s when I saw Krissy also in the pool. She was just openly making out with a guy, their bodies intertwined. Meanwhile, the Kappas were all drinking and having a good time, chatting with the guys. They paraded around looking perfect while us Cheerbois were getting felt up and teased by these men. They were like these goddesses and we were like these little toys for mens? pleasure, as if we were the entertainment that they brought to give these guys a good time while they got to look gorgeous and have fun. Jay led me down the steps into the pool. He took hold of my hand and we drifted in the water to where Krissy was making out with her guy. They were too wrapped up in what they were doing to notice us. Jay leaned against the side of the pool and pulled me into him, my back against his chest. He rubbed himself against me, and I felt his hard cock against me. I did that, I had gotten him hard. He rubbed my body again with his hands. "Damn, you Cheerbois get sexier every year," he whispered into my ear. "Feel how hard you got me," I did, I felt it. And...I was proud of it. He turned me around and brought his face to mine. He didn?t even wait, he just pushed his lips against mine and stuck his tongue in my mouth. I was stunned at first, but I couldn?t stop him. So I just went with it. My tongue danced with his and my lips embraced his. I just let this man grab me and start making out with me. I was acting like a slut and I didn?t care. Wasn?t this gay? Sucking cock was like, a fetish, right? It wasn?t gay if it was a fetish. But kissing a man? How was this not gay? But I couldn?t resist this, this feeling of him overpowering me. I just went along with whatever he wanted. My will was weak and his was strong. I just submitted to him. That?s when he stopped kissing me and put his hand on my head. He was guided my head down. What did he want? Oh...he wanted me to....oh. I tried to see Krissy in my peripheral vision but couldn?t spot her. His force on my head grew. I couldn?t stop him, this was beyond me. So I just dropped down. My head went below water and came face to face with his swim trunks. I floated in the water a bit while untying the knot and tugging them down with some effort. Instead of springing out, his cock kind of floated up in the water. It was a nice one, long and cut. He let me up for air but then pushed my head back down. I didn?t know how to do this so I just tried my best. Reaching out for his cock I stroked it a few times before opening my mouth. I tried my best not to let the pool water flow into my throat, and just plugged my mouth with his cock. I couldn?t really taste anything, with the chlorine in the pool water just taking the taste away. But the texture was familiar. It was actually kind of easier to suck cock underwater. My head moved gently and the length of his cock was like butter as it sunk into me. But obviously the breathing, well that was near impossible. He had to let me up to breathe as I tapped on his thigh to signal my struggle. When he did, he looked at me and said, "Come on, sissy. I heard you won the DSL over at Delta Sigma this week. Show me what you got." So I did, overcoming my difficulty breathing to try and give him a stellar blowjob. At one point I looked to my left and saw Krissy doing the same as me, sucking off her guy underwater. She saw me too and held up one hand in a peace sign. I tapped Jay?s thigh again and he let me up. "Can you move over to the side? Closer to them?" I said, gesturing to Krissy and her guy. He did, lifting me up in the water and guiding us over. We were just feet apart. "Sup, bro?" Jay said to that guy. "Oh yo Jay. You got yourself a slammin? sissy there," he said. "You too, man. Looks like she sucks cock like a Hoover!" Jay joked. "Damn straight, fucking nice mouth she got on her." Jay had me slide down his body and I went back underwater. I mouthed his cockhead and peeked over at Krissy. She was concentrated on getting her guy off. I reached over and gripped her hand. She saw me and smiled through the cock in her mouth. And we just went at it, sucking our guys? cocks off while holding hands. It felt really nice. After a few minutes, Jay gripped my head and unleashed his load in my mouth. I tried swallowing but didn?t want any water to get in so I just let the cum flood my mouth. I came up for air and swallowed his load. He pat me on the head. A few minutes later Krissy came up and swallowed the load she earned too. The guys thanked us and we all hung out in the pool some more. They groped us and talked about sports. Krissy and I got out to grab them beers and joined them again. After a while, we had to use the loo and they showed us how to get in their house. Krissy and I got out of the pool and walked into their house and found a bathroom. We each took turns tinkling before coming out. That?s when we heard sounds from the garage. We tiptoed over to the garage door, trying to make light work of our footsteps. I slowly opened the door to the garage and peaked in. Inside a man was on top of Jada, his cock sliding between her asscheeks, like a hot dog in a bun, just sliding back and forth between the cheeks. Jada was letting this man mimic fucking her as the cock just slid back and forth rapidly. "Yeah Daddy, enjoy this ass. This ass is yours to play with!" Jada said to him. "Oh fuck, this fuckin? fat sissy ass. Goddamn it?s fucking good," he said. We just stared, and after a few minutes he groaned and spurted his cum into the air, and it splattered on Jada?s back. Krissy and I hurried out before they spotted us. "What was that?" I asked Krissy. Krissy giggled, "Jada always has to show up the rest of us!" "I know, but sucking cock is one thing...giving up other stuff...that?s different," I told her as we walked back to the pool. "Oh come on, don?t slut-shame Jada." "I wasn?t!" I told her, as we got to the pool and looked around to find the rest of the Cheerbois. "You should be proud do her, using her body like that to get that guy off. They looked like they were having fun!" She was right, they did. And Jada seemed so happy letting that guy use her body like that. She had a look of pride on her face. "Maybe you?re just jealous," Krissy said before walking off and going to talk to a group of guys who each groped her as they talked. Jada really did have the nicest ass of all of us. I mean, mine got lots of compliments but hers was a whole other level of ass. It was like a ?dump truck?, as guys would say. It was impossible to ignore it, as it wiggled every time she moved at all. It was an ass that you could bounce a quarter off of, balance a drink on, that men would write songs about. After all these weeks, I knew that dressing femme was becoming second nature to me. Looking, feeling feminine...it felt so natural now. Maybe I was getting jealous of Jada. It would sometimes feel like a competition with her, each of us trying to be more desirable than the other, to be the object of an Alpha?s attention. I never really had a competitive streak earlier in life, but now I felt it firing up in me. Lana pulled me aside to remind me to keep serving drinks, which I did, letting my thoughts wander as I handed out beers. The rest of the Cheerbois were doing the same, walking around in our teenie-weenie string bikinis and heels, serving up drinks to these muscled-out men. We were a sight to see, a collection of simpering sissies with hidden sissyclits, showing our inferiority to these men and women. But for some reason, it felt right. I felt wanted. By sundown we were all exhausted, and happy to see the Kappa girls were ready to take us home. When we reached the Beta House we were all ready to hit the hay. That night I lay awake wondering to myself, why was I jealous...why was I jealous of Jada? What was it about giving over her body to a man, completely for his pleasure...did that scare me? _____________________________________ HellWeek Day 7: The Final Day I couldn?t believe it, the last day of HellWeek. I had made it this far, as had all the Cheerbois. I was so glad no one had gotten kicked out yet. That being said, I still harbored doubts. Sure, every time I mastered a challenge, I felt immense pride and worth. But I still held back, wondering if this is what I really wanted. I definitely wasn?t gay. That much I knew. I had no interest being Brian and being with men. But as Britney, well...I felt different. There was something so natural about it, so easy about it. But could I keep going on like this? Sure, this was fun now, but what about in 5 years, in 10 years? How could I hold a job like this? What would the rest of the world think? Plus, how would my family and friends react? Would my parents reject me, disgusted by what I had transformed into in my short time here at Big U? This isn?t what they had sent me to college for. I was supposed to live up to the family name, to be worthy of the trust fund they were setting up for me. So what...would happens next? What happens if I do pass the last challenge and become a real Cheerboi? What would that mean for the rest of my time at Big U? What would it mean for me and the rest of my life? Was I ready to make this the new me? I rolled around in bed, tormented by my conflicting emotions. Then the door suddenly opened and Krissy came running in, wearing a cute little pink babydoll with polka-dot panties. Her hair was in pigtails. "Can you believe it?!" Krissy said, jumping on the bed next to me. "I literally can NOT! Like, I feel like we?ve come so so so far and like, this has just been so crazy!" "Yeah, I know right?" I responded, turning over to look at her. "Maybe, too fast?" "What!?" She looked surprised. "I mean, I?m definitely blown away by how quickly we became..." I finished her sentence, "Sissies?" "Sexy sissies! Sexy sissies that everyone wants to spend time with. I mean, I?m now popular, attractive...I?m like, finally someone that people want around. One of the guys yesterday told me that he wanted me to come to their party next week! I?m not begging to get into parties anymore, I?m getting special invites!" "Yeah, sure" I responded. "But he probably wants you there to suck his cock." "And what?s the problem with that?" Krissy replied. "So I get to go to a party, enjoy myself, and I get to suck some cock too? I don?t see the problem." I was dumbfounded. Was there any doubt left in her? Where was the old Kris? "The problem is that that?s kind of gay. And like, demeaning." Krissy looked both confused and upset with me. "Wait, what happened? How many times have we celebrated getting the attention of men? How many times have we enjoyed sucking cock? I don?t get it. One minute you?re a turbo slut who loves this life, and the next minute you?re this...other person. It?s like you?re..." "I?m what?" I said, challenging her. I wanted to hear my best friend say it. "Like you?re Brian." "Well, aren?t I?" "I remember Brian. I remember that guy I met the first day here at Big U. I remember that sad sap who would rather play video games than go live life. I remember that boy who never did anything exciting. I remember that wallflower who wanted to go to parties but didn?t know what to do when he was there." "What are you saying...Kris?" "Don?t call me that," "Don?t call you what? Kris? Well that?s your real name." "I don?t want anyone calling me that again." "What are you talking about? How could you throw away your life like that?" "Throw away my life?" Krissy said to me, her voice raising. It was incredible, the voice of the old Kris was gone, replaced by the high- pitched squeals of a real feminine person. "What life?" Krissy said. "That boring old life where I was a loser in high school and bound to be a loser in college and for the rest of my life? A life where I was going to get some boring desk job and just live the rest of my life as the sad sack that everyone felt bad for but never wanted to spend time with?" "You don?t know that for sure." "Well I don?t have a trust fund waiting for me like you do," Krissy shot back. "And even if I did, what would it matter if I was still at heart just a loser!?" "Is that what you think I am? A loser?" "Brian was, but not Britney!" She shot back. "What are you saying?" I demanded to know. "I?m saying that the Kappa girls gave us this golden opportunity. Say goodbye to our old lives, say goodbye to that boring future we were bound for. Instead, it?s replaced with one where we are gorgeous, we are popular, we are practically famous." "Famous for being sluts," I retorted. "Yes! Good! I?m sorry, but what is your obsession with this? You can?t tell me it isn?t fun to get catcalled, to get objectified for being hot. You can?t tell me that it feels good when your body gets a man?s cock hard. You can?t tell me that it isn?t the thrill of a lifetime to have a pulsing cock inside your mouth, the man moaning because you?re the sexiest thing he?s every been with." "BUT THAT?S GAY!" I practically screamed. "Not when you look like this!" Krissy said, standing up on the bed over me. I had to admit, this was the most feminine creature I?d ever seen. The babydoll, the panties, the pigtails...the soft skin, the budding breasts, the makeup and soft facial features. If I tried, I could see the Kris underneath. But instead, all I saw was Krissy...sissy Krissy. "The Kappa girls have explained it over and over, and yet you still don?t get it. We?re different, we?re special." Krissy then spelled it out for me, punctuating every word, "We. Are. Sissies." Something about that word...it tapped into a well deep inside me, one that I would let spring forth from time to time, but now I felt like I had to suppress. "I know," I whispered. "What?s that?" "I said I know. I just...it?s not easy coming to terms with this. What will everyone back home think of me?" "So what? Let them think what they think," Krissy reassured me. "What matters is that you get to live this new life, this new life full of fun, full of pleasure. Just think about all the important people we get to be with, all the men who will adore us, all the girls that will be jealous of us. This is the chance of a lifetime and I am sure as hell not going to miss my opportunity." "I know you won?t." "And you shouldn?t! I want you there right by my side. Don?t forget, you?re the one that got ME into this first!" Krissy was right. After Lana had hooked me, Kris was the next to go. "Plus," Krissy said. "I want no one else next to me when I?m sucking cock!" I laughed at the joke, remembering our night with Mr. Hammerwood. "Well, I can?t just let you hog it all to yourself," I joked back. "There?s the Britney I love!" Krissy smiled. "That?s the thing with you, Brit. When you?re all alone, all your doubts just creep to the fore. You become that old soul that no one wanted around. But put a cock in front fo you, and BAM!" Krissy clapped her hands. "It?s like you become a sissy pornstar! Like, you remember how much fun it is to be a slut. You become this pleasure machine, capable of great things...I just wish we could see that side of you all the time." Krissy had a point. I had a way of getting lost in cock, of relishing in the attention of a man. It was in this moments that I became this other person, this queen of pleasure. "I know...I?ll try, I will. But this is a big day and I have a lot of things to think about," I said. "I know," Krissy said, hugging me. "I?m here for you, always," She gave me a kiss on the lips, letting her lips linger as we breathed each other in. Our phones then dinged. "This is it," Krissy said, breaking our kiss. "The last challenge." The message on our Cheerboi Apps said, "Check outside your doors for today?s outfit. Hair must be in either pigtails or bob. Makeup must be ?Glam? style, with winged liner and accentuated lashes. Lipstick must be glossy red. Bring lipstick with you." Krissy practically squealed in excitement and raced out the door to go find her package. Meanwhile, I collected myself, still recovering from her embrace, and got off the bed and checked outside my door. There was a carefully wrapped box with a bow on it. I brought it inside my room and opened it on my bed. Inside was a pair of orange boyshorts and a white tank-top that read "Femboi Hooters." In another time I would have thought that this was the most embarrassing outfit to wear. But somehow, at that moment in time, I just thought about how the shorts would show off my nice ass. There was also a pair of white athletic tube socks and white sneakers. Without time to waste, I got my day started, first with a trip to the showers, my enema and a total body shave. The Kappa girls had taken us for laser hair removal the other day too, so there was barely any hair to remove. I first put on the bra and skimpy thong that were included in the box, then threw on the tank top and pulled up the boy shorts. They were tight and huge my ass perfectly, with the bottom of my cheeks squeezing out the bottoms, revealed to the world. The bra under the tank top made it look like I had larger breasts than the budding A-cup boobs that I now sported. I tucked the shirt into my shorts and then sat down to pull my socks up. After putting on my shoes I went to work on my makeup. Over the past few weeks, this part had started to feel more and more natural, almost necessary. I kind of enjoyed the ritual of sitting down to put make up on. It was like I was putting on my brave face, like I was putting on the face that would take on the world outside. This was a mask, in a way. It was a way of covering up any imperfection...perhaps a way of covering up the doubt, the residual ?Brian? still inside. When I put it on, I could be Britney, I could handle the Kappa challenges. Plus, it made me look like a super hot girl. That made me feel confident, it made me feel special. The same happened with putting on lingerie or girly costumes, it just made me feel like I was somebody important. The thong I was wearing rubbed me in a way that reminded me that I was doing something exciting. Dressing up was like wearing armor, it gave me the courage to do the impossible. And yes, it brought Britney to the fore. Brian was a wimp, but Britney was a queen. Lacing up my sneakers, I then stood up and admired myself in the mirror. There I was, the perfect slutty Hooters waitress. I smiled and waived at the mirror, pretending like I was some bimbo about to take a man?s order at a real Hooter?s. It was unbelievable how believable I looked. Apart from the "Femboi" part on the shirt, anyone would have believed I really worked at Hooters. Well, maybe I needed bigger tits. So this was it, the last challenge of HellWeek. Was I ready for this? More importantly, would I be able to handle not being a part of the Beta House, being a Cheerboi? Could I imagine a life here at Big U. where I wasn?t part of this? I struggled with that thought as much as I struggled with the thought of continuing down this path, of becoming a full femme Cheerboi, of letting men play with my body. I took a deep breath before joining the group downstairs. All the Cheerbois were dressed in the same outfit. Jada stood out amongst us because she had folded up her shorts so her bare ass was showing more from under them. No surprises there, always a show-off that one. Kappa girl Lacey was there greet us. "So, moment of truth everyone, the last challenge of HellWeek. First, let me tell you how proud of you all that I am. You?ve all made amazing strides to get to this point and we are so thrilled. But, of course, you still have to make it through tonight to stay a member of the Cheerbois." She inspected all of us, one by one. "These outfits all look so perfect on you all. Jada, let me just say that you were made to wear this." "If you?ve got it, flaunt it right?" Jada said playfully. "And you do got it. That is an ass that any girl should be jealous of." Lacey spanked Jada?s ass and we all watched it jiggle. It was mystifying. "So today is a big event for us, it?s our fall Kappa Fundraiser, and there are lots of special guests today. Many of them are major donors to the school, and we will also have our major athletes there too." She continued her explanation, "And you all have a special role to play. You see, the special guest this year is Dirk Diamond." We all knew that name. Dirk Diamond was one of the wealthiest alumni of Big U. He was the founder and CEO of a famous cruiseship line named "Titillating Trips." The cruises were aimed at young horny men, since the tours were staffed by large-breasted women. They would mostly go around the Caribbean and stop at each of the big party sites over the summer. It was rumored that there would be orgies on those cruise ships, but there was a strict "What happens on the boat, stays on the boat" mentality, so there was never any photo evidence of them. Dirk himself was known to galavant around with Playboy models and Sports Illustrated models. He was a renowned horndog, always with a new girl on his arm every week. He was often seen on his yacht, the "CockFighter," docked in New York or Los Angeles with models on tow. But he was best known for being the college party guy back when he was a student at Big U. He was like a Van Wilder figure, always playing pranks on the college president and professors. His most famous event was something called "Wings and Breasts" night where all the frats would judge chicken wings made by girls from each sorority. The catch was that the girls would be in the skimpiest bikinis and the night would end with a competition judging who had the best rack. That was the last straw, and the college leaders threatened to kick him out because a bunch of feminists had caught wind off the event and threatened to cut their funding. But what they didn?t know was that his raunchy charity events brought in more money than those critics. So they turned a blind eye to him. Since then he had become one of Big U?s biggest supporters and would be at practically every football game up in one of the VIP boxes with some hot date, along with some adoring Big U students. Lacey said, "So to honor Dirk, we are making the theme Wings & Breasts Night, and what better way to do it than with some Hooters waitresses! That?s where you all come in!" So that was the final challenge? Just to serve a bunch of men some wings and beers? "Sounds simple enough. But just know that we have built in some, shall we say extra challenges in the night. I won?t spoil the surprise, but just know that these are some of the most important men for Big U., and we expect you all to treat them right. We don?t want to hear any criticisms. If any of them tell us that you have been anything less than perfectly accommodating, then you can expect not just to be kicked out of the Cheerbois, but for us to make your life miserable. That means releasing your sissy pics to your friends and family, and all over the internet. You?ll never get a job or a life again." I gulped. They meant business. Every now and then the Mistresses would show that they had a dark side to them. It reminded us that they did have control over us. "So, time?s a wasting. Let?s all head go!" She led us out to a line of golf carts awaiting for us. They were each driven by the other Kappa girls who were wearing fancy ball gowns. We walked over and got into them, noticing that walking using the sneakers was so much easier than heels. Though I did miss how the heels made me feel tall and powerful. I thought we were going to the Kappa House, but the carts took a sharp right and kept going. We headed down the street, with the eyes of ogling men on us as we drove. I noticed the mansion we were pulling in to. It was the Dean?s House. The carts drove over the gravel pathway, past several fancy luxury cars. I noticed a Lamborghini in the mix. Could that be Dirk?s? We could hear the sounds of classical music from inside and see people mingling on the lawn as we pulled up. It was a collection of men all in their Sunday finest, sipping on cocktails and champagne and chatting, probably about big transactions and business deals. The girls ushered us into the carriage house next to the mansion and parked the golf carts. We all got out and before we left the carriage house the Kappa girls gave us strict instructions. Lana spoke to us, "So, you will be divided into pairs again, and each pair will rotate jobs. First, Candi and Jada will start with bar service, Bambi you and Kagney will start with restroom service, and finally Britney you and Krissy will start on the wait service." Seemed simple enough, just like the summer job I had one time working for a catering company. I learned how to make drinks and could carry a tray easily. I guess they were just trying to get us used to doing work for free? We followed the Kappa girls into the house, feeling out of place in our Hooters outfits while walking in this mansion, the with the fancy lights and chandeliers. But we just did as we were told and followed. The Kappa girls entered a big hall room and we followed behind and saw that it was filled with the party guests, these major donors and powerful university people. They were all dressed in tuxes. With the Kappa girls in their ball gowns, and these men in their tuxes, I definitely felt stupid wearing this Hooters getup. The conversations in the rooms all went silent as we entered the room. "Gentlemen!" Lana said. "I?m so glad you could join us for today?s festivities!" The men clapped as the Kappas stood side by side. "As you know, the fall Kappa fundraiser is one of the jewels of the charity season, and we know your donations will all go to support this university. Go Big U!" The audience chimed in with, "Go Big U!" "And we are honored to have our honored guest here today, the one and only Dirk Diamond." A man stepped up from the crowd. "Here, here!" he said, lifting his drink. The men all raised their glasses in turn. He was middle-aged, maybe mid-40s. He was handsome in an average-Joe kind of way. There was something so...playful, about his energy. Playful, yet powerful. He had an undeniable presence in the room. For some reason I couldn?t stop staring at him. It had a magnetic pull, his aura. "And," Lana announced. "In honor of our Dirk, we?ve decided to set our theme tonight off one of his beloved legacies here. Wings and Breasts night!" Dirk shouted, "Well alright then! Maybe next time we can do a Wet T- Shirt Contest too!" Everyone laughed at Dirk. "Maybe, maybe," Lana said. "But how about we introduced you gentlemen to the staff for this afternoon. Gurls?" She gestured for us to come out from the room behind them. The men started hooting and hollering at us like we were some cheap hookers. I hate to admit it, but I liked the attention. We all gave them big smiles, knowing we were expected to give them a show. Maybe they were genuine too... "Some of you may already be acquainted with this class, but for those that aren?t - may I introduce this year?s class of Big U. Cheerbois!" I held my breath, feeling the eyes of all these men on me. I felt their eyes on my face, on my outfit, on my body. They were inspecting each of us with their eyes, reviewing us like we were merchandise. I felt objectified, I felt like the prize pig hit the county fair. Then the men started clapping again. I didn?t mind the objectification, it seemed, when it was accompanied by this approval. This approval from these important men. Approval from Alphas. It gave us meaning. "But you will all get acquainted with them intimately soon enough over this night and over the year. This is always a special time, when Big U.?s finest get to meet its new batch of Cheerbois. I?m sure you?ll find this year?s batch to me of the finest quality." She let the men look at us all in a group one last time before ushering us away. She sent Bambi and Kagney to the restrooms for their first job, I guess to give hand towels like in fancy hotels. Candi and Jada were sent to the bar. Me and Krissy were then handed trays of food and drinks to start handing around. We made our away about the crowd, looking completely out of place wearing these Hooters outfits. As I squeezed through groups of men, I felt hands squeezing my ass or on my chest. They didn?t have any hesitation in groping me and Krissy, doing so at their will. I just kept smiling, knowing that was what I was supposed to do. We handed out plates of wings and flute glasses of champagne, along with the spare beer here and there. This was just like that summer job I had catering - well of course with the exception of being dressed like a hot slutty girl and having men touch me in lewd ways. I tried to pretty myself up, posing all cute as men took plates off my tray. I had to play the part. I didn?t want any complaints that led to me failing this challenge and getting kicked out of the Cheerbois. We worked this job for the first hour of the night. In that time I recognized many of the men present at the party. At one point I felt a hand linger on my ass and a voice whisper in my ear. "I recognize this ass." I turned around and saw who had said that. It was Professor Steele! From the other night at the Hidden Delights Club. "Oh hello Professor, would you like a drink?" I said, offering him one of the champagne flutes. "Yes I would in fact," he said, taking one of the drinks. "And I could drink you up too. Damn you look fine today." I blushed. For some reason, I felt so...girly around him. He gave me a weird feeling inside. Maybe it was because it was older, or because he had this commanding presence. Something about him gave me the tingles inside. "Well thank you, sir," I said. He put his hand back on my ass. "I wouldn?t mind a taste of you tonight." What could he mean by that? "Oh...thank you, sir," I said again. "But that will have to wait...but not for too long." He let me go and I continued serving the other men. But his words rolled around in my head. Lana and the rest of the Kappa girls were mingling with these men, clearly networking and making connections. Clearly this connection to the powerful elite was going to help their careers. Lana came up to me and Krissy and told us to swap out. We were told to head to restrooms to take over that duty. We each took one bathroom each. I stood by the sinks and picked up the hand towels. As men relieved themselves at the urinals, they would come by me and take a towel as they washed up. This didn?t really seem so hard. I smiled at each man as he took a towel. They stared at me as they washed up and thanked me. I admit, it was interesting being in this position, just serving these men as they did something so...normal. It was a like a reminder that we were there to serve them in every way. Then HE entered. He being Dirk Diamond. He barely acknowledged me as he came in. He just went right up to the urinal and whipped his cock out. But he didn?t start peeing. Instead he looked back at me. "So, are you going to help me or what?" I didn?t know what he meant, but I understood when he nodded to gesture me to join him. I stood next to him at the urinal and looked down. I saw his cock. I saw his long, fleshy, thick, veiny, big cock. Even when flaccid it had a power. "So, am I going to have to aim it too? Come on, time to fulfill your Cheerboi duties." I understood what he meant. I didn?t know if what I did next could be considered ?gay?. It was definitely the height of submission. Or perhaps I should say the ?depth? of submission. I reached down, and wrapped my hand around his big cock and lifted it gently to aim it at the urinal. It had weight, more weight than I had when hard. It felt like a log in my hand. He then just started pissing. I admit, it wasn?t what I expected to be doing that day. It wasn?t something I had been trained for. But there was a simplicity to this task. Here was an Alpha and he was requesting my services. Sure, I had his thick cock in my hand. Sure, he was just reliving himself as I touched him. But it was easy to understand. Just me providing an easy service for this powerful man. When he finished, he made me shake the last drops out then put it back in his pants and zip him up. Then he walked over to the sink with me and washed up before having me give him a towel. "Thanks babe," he said as he handed me back the used towel. "Remember what this cock feels like, sissy. You?ll have to be ready for it this year." "Yes Sir," Was all I could manage to say. I ended up providing this same service for three other men. Each time I just did what I was expected to do. And each time I got used to just letting these men use me like I was an appliance. I was just their thing to use. And it didn?t feel horrible...in fact it felt easy. Clear purpose. Just do as I was told. Straightforward. I guess not so "Straight," lol. By the end of the hour I was all worked up. Lana had me and Krissy head to the bar to take over our next jobs. As I passed Bambi, I noticed she was wiping something off her chin and licking it off her finger. Hmmm... I got behind the bar with Krissy and there were two professional female bartenders making cocktails and pouring beer. Wait, then what were we to do? One of them, with the name tag Jiillian, spoke to us. "So, it?s your shift now. Time?s a wastin?, down on your knees sissies." Me and Krissy figured they wanted us to grab some drinks from below the bar. We got into a kneeling position. But there weren?t any bottles or boxes down here. That?s when we noticed two carefully carved holes in the bar table. Weird. It didn?t take us long to figure out what these were for. Slowly a cock emerged through the hole by Krissy. She looked at it. It was average sized but had a nice look to it. Krissy looked at it, then looked at me. She smiled. Then she immediately took it into her mouth, wasting no time in giving this man some oral pleasure. Wow. I didn?t have to watch her for long before I felt something bump against my face. I turned to look. Oh my god, it was a cock for me. This was was hard, 8 inches, and had a nice pink helmet head on it. I still felt the voices in the back of my head telling me that this was all so gay, that I should just cut and run. But something about this environment was different. This was like the first time I took a cock. An anonymous cock behind a wall. It wasn?t about being with a man, it was just about spending time with a cock. That made it all feel easier. A detached cock that I could just play with. Nothing gay, just cocksucking. Couldn?t that just be a normal non-gay activity that I just enjoyed? I licked the tip, watching it bounce slightly. Then I wrapped my lips around the head and just let it rest there. How easy this was, I thought. To just be on my knees, surrounding to the blissful feeling of sucking on a nice cock. I wouldn't have to deal with all this crazy bullshit. The world felt simpler, the world just disappeared when I was sucking. I knew this was crazy. I knew that I would look back at this and probably regret it. I knew that a part of me still thought this was all gay, that this wasn?t something I should be doing. But once again the lust was stronger than my will. For a reason that I couldn?t then articulate, I wanted this cock. I mean, I wanted cock, and this one was being offered to me so I wanted it in me...in my core, in the deepest part of me I wanted this. This is what the Kappas had done to me, wasn?t it? Or maybe I had just never realized how amazing this could feel, how truly life-altering cocksucking could be. Was this a big secret that girls kept from boys? Did they not want us to realize how easy it was to slip into becoming a desperate cum-savage? I slipped the cockhead out of my mouth. I saw the wet spot I had left on it, the shiny trace of my efforts. I slipped my tongue out of my mouth and touched him, barely making contact but giving this unknown man a hint that I was fixated on him. How strange this all was, for this man who was probably ordering and having his drink at the bar to have unzipped and fully pulled his cock out and stuck it into the hole. I could overhear conversations above the bar table over my head, men talking about business and golf and all sorts of things unrelated to what me and Krissy were doing to them at the moment. It was like we were unseen, unnamed cock-servicers, just ready to pleasure these men at the drop of a hat, no questions asked. It all felt so business-like, but also so natural...like, yes of course these sissies would please you, that?s just the way the world is. I took another little lick of the cockhead and tasted some of his pre- cum. For some reason that just did it for me, the taste of that sweet clear juice making me more dedicated to the task. It was a signal that this cock was responding to me. To me. My taste buds were alight. I could barely think now. Well, I could think, but only one thought: Cock... Cock... Cock... Cock... I wrapped my lips around the head again, reveling in the feeling of a warm throbbing cock in my mouth. It was alive, alive inside me. The sensation was thrilling, to say the least. No matter how many times I did this, each time it was equally exciting. The feeling of warm hard flesh in my mouth, the knowledge that I was turning them on with my body, the confidence it gave me to get the response of a hardening cock. I was worried that I was getting addicted to this feeling. I pumped my head down on the cock, giving it more energy and vigor as I did. I pushed down to take more, then back to the head, then deeper on the next stroke. I?d alternate and suck the head for a bit before dropping my head down again to take the shaft. It all felt so vivid, so real, more real than other things I?d experienced in life. The warmth of it, the sheer size of it as it filled my mouth up to the brim. I worshipped the throbbing meat with every fiber of my being, giving myself over to him, to the carnal knowledge that I was pleasuring a real man. I could feel the head throbbing, and instinctively knew what was to come. I sucked harder, and started jerking the remaining shaft with my hand. Then I felt the cockhead swell and the first burst of cum shoot into my throat. Backing off the shaft I let the second burst fill my mouth, then another and another. It was so warm, so gooey. The inside of my mouth was coated with his seed. The cock started to soften and withdrew from the hole. I just sat there on my knees feeling his cum drip down my mouth. I swallowed, and let his taste linger on my taste buds. I didn?t have to wait too long before another cock appeared. This one was really nice. Is that how far I?d gone, that I was capable of being aesthetically impressed by cock? It was hard to believe, but it was true. I had seen several now, and just...well, I just appreciated how each looked. And there were some really special ones. Ones like Tyreke or Mister Hammerwood. And this one. It was jet black and cut, semi-hard and thick. It just looked...hot. My mouth watered, the residual cum from the last guy now resting in my belly. I wanted this cock. I just...I wanted it. GOD WHAT WAS WRONG WITH ME!? Why was I salivating over a man?s dick? Why could I think of nothing else but taking it in my mouth? Was it the hormones that the Kappas had been pumping into me? Was it the endless hypnosis we were exposed to? This couldn?t be me...this had to be all the drugs and brainwashing by the Kappas. This wasn?t me. I stared at the cock that had emerged through the hole. It hung there like a python would await its prey. And I was the prey. The big balls were also placed through the hole, hanging down heavily. It was...it was a beautiful sight, I had to just admit that. I thought about my own dick...well, my ?sissyclit?. I had gotten used to calling it that. After all, it couldn?t compare with this thing. By this point it had shrunk down to the size of a peanut. But this...this cock. This was a man?s cock, an Alpha man?s cock. It signified power. I may not be gay, but I understood the power of a large cock. I brought myself closer to it, and inhaled deep along the shaft, letting the musky scent fill my nostrils. I planted a small kiss on the tip. It?s fine, I told myself. It?s fine to just let this happen, maybe to enjoy it. Stop overthinking, just do. I wrapped my lips around the head, groaning as I struggled to get it in. My jaw was stretched wide as I stuffed my mouth with this stranger?s cockmeat. If there was any time to admit it, it was now - in these moments I couldn?t have been Brian. Decked out in these short shorts, this bra and "Femboi Hooters" shirt while wearing makeup...I could only be Britney in these moments. And Britney...Britney loved sucking cock. Having watched hours and hours, days and days-worth of porn, all of this just came naturally. I twirled my tongue around the head, enjoying the sandpaper-like texture. I fisted the base of the shaft while I continued sucking, then cradled his full balls. Lick it, kiss it, lick it again, stroke it, massage the balls. The motions all felt like clockwork. This must be what an athlete feels like when they?re in the middle of a game. All these motions just happening like well- rehearsed plays. I thought about those porno videos that I had watched, how I used to identify with the guy. But now, since I started as a Cheerboi, I could only now identify with the girls. I was like them now. And now I understood the looks on their face as they blew their guys, that look of determination mixed with lust mixed with pleasure. This...this was everything...there was a level of joy that could only be experienced at the tip of a man?s big dick. I lifted his cock and stated licking his balls, taking each in my mouth sequentially, just rolling the skin back and forth in my mouth, bathing the sack with my tongue. A hunger took over me as I went back to worshipping his throbbing meat, loving the feeling of him hardening inside my mouth. I felt something that was indescribable, something fulfilling and perfect and luscious. I think this was bliss. This was what it felt like to abandon all inhibition, all insecurity, all doubt and just live fully. I went back to licking along the shaft while I stroked him and in the corner of my eye I saw Krissy swallowing a nice thick dick. She noticed me looking and gave me a thumbs up while attempting to smile around that cock, her lips stretched wide. God, Krissy looked so beautiful like that. I wondered if I looked as good. I took the shaft back in my mouth and sucked it lovingly while picking up the pace. My hair was flying back and forth as I bobbed faster and faster, at one point gurgling around the shaft as I felt the limits of my gag reflex. But that didn?t stop me as I just kept at it, just sucking faster and stroking faster. I needed my reward. I needed that liquid confirmation of my new self. And I got it, shot after shot of cum down my gullet as I swallowed rapidly. Mmmmmm, another job well done. As soon as he withdrew, another cock came through. I repeated my worship with him, and then another...and another. I can?t remember how many cocks I sucked, but I knew that my jaw was throbbing and my stomach was full. One of the cocks I was working on slipped out of my mouth as it was humming and a few jets of cum landed on my cheeks and chin. But I just let it stay there as I got going on the next one. It was a train of cock, all for me. I was trapped in a sissy sub-space and I could have gone all night and into the next day if allowed. But we were stopped by the sound of someone tapping a spoon against a glass. I looked through the hole and saw Lana standing in front of the crowd to make an announcement. "We hope you all enjoyed tonight?s entertainment. Your generous donations seem to suggest you did!" A round of applause followed. "You?ll be thrilled to know that our Cheerbois have finally ended their HellWeek with this night. So expect to enjoy their services for the rest of the year...and for some of you, for beyond that." What did that mean?" "So without ado, let?s see our Cheerbois and send them off with a round of applause." The bartender gestured for me to stand. I saw Krissy do the same. Candi and Bambi and Kagney and Jada all walked towards Lana to join her at the front of the crowd. Lana summoned me and Krissy over too. I walked over, my legs feeling stiff from having been on my knees for that hour. I saw the eyes of all the men in the room on us as we walked over. Lana made a gesture, her finger pointing at her own chin. What did that mean? "I see one of our Cheerbois, Britney here, has decided to show off one of your...donations." She said, and the crowd erupted in laughter. I blushed, what was she talking about. That?s when Krissy leaned over and whispered to me. "You have some cum on your chin, honey!" Oh my god. That was embarrassing. As embarrassing as being in these outfits, now here I was just showing off that I had just sucked cock. Or should I say, ?cocks?, having lost count of how many I had pleasured. I didn?t know what to do, not having anything to wipe my face on. So I just did what came naturally and wiped it up with my finger and put it in my mouth. God, what had I become. I heard Dirk joke to the group, "Young, dumb and full of cum! Am I right?" The men laughed around him. I turned even more red. I then remembered holding his big cock in my hand in the bathroom. I wondered who had gotten to suck him off behind the bar... "Now, won?t you gurls show these nice men what you?ve learned so far about being a Cheerboi? How about showing them the first cheer you learned." Lana had us line up and we all tried to remember the cheer they taught us. After some prompting from Lana, we recited together. "1,2,3,4 I?ll suck you cock and beg for more!" "5,6,7,8 Think of nothing but fellate" We repeated it again, noticing the growing smiles (and crotches) or the men in the crowd. The second time around we were so much more playful with the verses. Jada mimed sucking cock as she said her lines. "Good gurls!" Lana said as the men applauded. We were escorted out and rejoined the Kappa girls in the carriage house. So this was it, huh? I was a full Cheerboi now? "Just one more stop before you?re officially Cheerbois!" Anya said to us as we packed back into the golf carts. I wondered what they were talking about. Hadn?t we all just passed the last test? Weren?t we done with these challenges? They zipped us around campus in the golf carts before arriving at the Kappa House where the stretch limo from the previous nights was waiting for us. They loaded us into the limo and we drove a few miles off of campus. We pulled into a plaza with several shops, which included a liquor store and a gun shop. I got nervous, not liking the look of this place. The Kappas led us out of the limo and towards one of the stores. The sign out front said, "Millie?s Tatoo Parlour." Oh no. They led us inside where we saw a tattooed woman sitting having a smoke in the reception desk. I assumed this was Millie. She had sleeve tattoos and short cropped hair, probably in her mid 40s. "So this is this year?s batch, huh?" she said, barely looking at us. Lana said, "You got it, Millie. Time for you to work your magic." She strolled up and dropped a wad of cash in front of her. "Not going to say no to cold hard cash. Well ok then, send up the first one." We all hesitated, not moving. "Come on now, I don?t have all night," she said to us. That?s when Jada stepped us first. She looked back at us, the first time I saw doubt in her face. But then she turned and went to take a seat at the tattoo chair. We all stood around as we heard the sound of the tattoo needle do it?s work on Jada. Millie traced a pattern on the inside of Jada?s left wrist slowly, the hum of the pen reverberating throughout the room. It didn?t take her that long, so it must have been a pretty simple tattoo. Soon, Jada was standing up from the chair, holding her left wrist with her right hand and staring at the pattern. She walked back over to us and dramatically stretched out her arm. The tattoo was a circle with a line coming off the top right corner. It looked like the male gender symbol. Except it was different. Instead of an arrow of of it, there was a fan of lines coming off of it. What did that mean? Jada looked excited, like she had just gotten a Christmas gift. Krissy spoke up, "What is it?" Lana explained, "It?s the universal sissy symbol. As you can see, it looks like the male gender pictogram, but slightly different. That arrow is replaced by a feather duster. It signifies your submission, your service to Mistresses and Alphas." We looked back at Jada?s wrist tattoo and let those words sink in. "And it?s on your wrist so Alphas know who you are, so you are recognizable for your true self. There?s no more pretending now, no more hiding. You can fully embrace this reality now." One after the other, the Cheerbois took their turn getting their tattoo. I hung back, trying to go last. Could I really do this? Mark myself permanently as a sissy? If I thought sucking cock was something I could turn back from, this definitely wasn?t a step I could walk back. This was it, I?d officially be a sissy and all the world would know. How could I explain this to my friends and family? What if one of them recognized this symbol. "I?m just going to use the bathroom." I said. Lana looked at me in a queer way but then nodded. I walked to the back of the store and found the bathroom. My heart was racing, I didn?t know what to do. Could I back away now? What would happen if I did? Could I really go through with this? I realized this was all ridiculous. I still had a man?s drying cum on my chin, and I was wearing a slutty Hooters outfit while in makeup and all femmed out. This...this was all moving too fast. I needed time. I needed to take a break from this. I couldn?t keep going with this, I needed to just...just escape for a bit. I stepped out of the bathroom, wondering how to leave without being noticed. I noticed an emergency Exit door by the bathroom door and without thinking I pushed it open and stepped out. Wait, I didn?t think this through. I was dressed like a slut and had no way of getting back to campus. Could I even go back to campus? Would they let me back in the Beta House? I lost my dorm room after the Kappas moved me into the Beta House. I had no place to go. There was one place. There was always...home. I pulled out my phone and opened my Uber app. Shoot, no cars available. Looking at the entrance of the plaza I saw a bus sign. That?s it, I?d just take the bus home! I walked over and looked at the sign, seeing that one of the buses went to a town close to my hometown. I could just walk from that stop. But looking like this? So I took my shirt off and flipped it inside out so the "FemBoi Hooters" logo wasn?t visible. Well, you could see it through the shirt but it was backwards so hopefully no one would notice. My short boy shorts? Well, there was no way of fixing that. I still looked like a slut, but at least I wasn?t making it obvious that I was a complete sissy. After waiting another 20 minutes I saw the bus pull up. The door opened and a few rough looking men got out. I stepped onto the bus and went to find a seat. "Your fare, girlie," The bus driver said to me. Oh shit, I didn?t have any money on me. I hadn?t needed any cash while living at the Beta House, everything was taken care of. I went back up to the front and looked at him. He was mid-40s, pudgy. Not attractive, nothing like the men I had serviced earlier today. "Fare," he said, pointing at the machine to drop the money into. "I...I don?t have any money on me," I timidly responded. He looked at me, giving me a lurid stare up and down. I saw him linger on my chest, and realized he was trying to read the logo of my inside- out shirt. He spread his legs and put his hand on the the lever to close the bus doors. I just stood there, wondering what to do. I looked to my left, there were only 2 people left on the bus: one old woman in the back and a drunk asleep in the middle of the bus. The bus just idled as he thought for a few seconds. I worried what would happen next. Would he kick me off? Would he...would he ask me to do something...? "There are other ways of paying," he said, before pushing the lever to make the doors close. He then spread his legs wider. "I get lonely on these night rides. Where are you headed?" "Leavittown" I said, nervously. "That?s about 30 minutes out. You can keep me company on our ride there." I went to sit down on the seat across from him. I could handle this, just keeping him company. "Oh no, not there," he said, pointing at his lap. "Here." Gulp...what would people think if they saw me, sitting on this man?s lap while wearing this outfit? But I had no choice. At least there were only 2 people on the bus now, and they were both asleep or not paying attention. I stepped over and got between his legs and tried to sit on his seat. But he scooted forward so I landed on his lap. He put the bus in drive and got the trip on its way. The bus ride was not smooth at all, bumping along the road. The driver put one hand around my waist, keeping me from bouncing off the seat. But with every bump in the road, my hips hopped up and down on his lap. I could feel his cock stirring underneath me. Luckily on the first stop, no one got on the bus so we continued on our way. My booty just bumping and grinding on this stranger as the bus made its way. This was crazy, sitting on this bus driver?s lap as he gripped my waist and made me bounce on him. At the next stop a construction worker climbed aboard. He looked my way, seeing a girl sitting on the bus driver. He stopped for a second to stare as he dropped his coins in the toll machine. What a sight we must have been, a man and his tramp. He adjusted his pants lewdly and went to a seat near the front of the bus where he could still see us. We were just 15 minutes away from my stop. I just had to wait this out. The driver?s cock was rock hard in his pants, nestled right in the crevice of my ass. This was so embarrassing, this was humiliating. I?d never been this way in such a public way. How low had I stooped? This was all the Kappas fault. They made me into this...this sissy thing. I was just a toy to men, just something to be used like I was being used now. The driver?s hand gripped my waist hard, his other hand on the steering wheel. He somehow wasn?t distracted enough by me on his lap. But then his hand started to drift down, towards my crotch. One finger at the hem of my shorts. Oh god no, he was going to try and feel me up...down there. He?d find out that I wasn?t a real girl...here, alone with these strangers. What would happen? He would definitely beat me up, as if I had tricked him into playing with a femboi. Maybe that construction worker would join in too. I could see that man?s eyes staring at us, seeing every movement of the driver?s hand. I had to stop him, I had to think of something to distract him, keep him from finding out my secret. But if I ran, if I resisted, he?d kick me off the bus for sure, leaving me stranded with no way of getting back home or back to college. Think, Brit, THINK. Well, only one thing to do. I had to, well, finish what I had started. No other way out of this. With one hand, I grabbed his hand and moved it resting on my hip. Before he could go for my little treasure again, I reached behind me and put my hand on his pants over his crotch. Shifting my body so I sat on one of his knees, I started rubbing his cock through is pants. That should distract him. Just 10 more minutes and I?d be at my stop. I felt his hard cock, rubbing it gently. By this point in life I?d handled several cocks, and this one I could tell was average size. Not a bad thing, but nothing I?d tell the rest of the Cheerbois about. Wait, was that really how I thought now? Bragging about the size of cocks that I took care of? His hand started to drift back towards my crotch. He was an aggressive one. Fuck, I thought a little teasing would have stopped his adventurousness. Ok, fine. If I have to do this, then I?d just have to do this. Not like I hadn?t done crazier things, especially after the events of just today. So I did what I had to do. I moved his hand back to my hip and before he could make another attempt, I turned my body a bit and used both of my hands to unbutton his pants and unzip them too. I reached in and felt hot flesh. He went commando. At least that made this faster. I tugged his hard cock out and let my hand trace over it before grabbing it firmly. I glanced at the clock on the dashboard. Just another 8 minutes before I was home free. I started stroking him, hoping this didn?t get us into an accident. This felt so instinctual now, stroking a man?s hard dick. I didn?t hesitate, just let my body please him. He wasn?t even a Big U donor or anyone impressive, just some low-paid bus driver and here I was getting his rocks off for him for a ride home. All because I didn?t have a dollar to pay the fare. A dollar. Not even a prostitute would give a dollar handjob. But here I was doing just that. And it didn?t even faze me. It honestly felt kind of natural. And I...well I had to admit - something just felt right about having a hard cock in my grasp. Like, what a quarterback must feel when handed a football...or a pilot when they get into the cockpit. Lol...?cock?pit. That?s pretty much where I was now, in the ?cock?seat. I heard him moan. Fuck, why did that make me feel happy, gratified even. I couldn?t help myself, I just felt a surge of satisfaction knowing I made a man feel pleasure. Like, that was me that did that, I made a man moan because of what I did. That?s the effect little old me could have on a man. And to boot he wasn?t even a hunk like the other men I had been with! Just a boring average looking man in an average job on an average day. And yet, I made something exciting, something thrilling out of this moment. I stroked faster. Just another 5 minutes until I was at my destination. I just had to stall to that point, distract him until then. And that?s when I noticed something else in my periphery. That construction worker who had gotten on earlier...well he was staring at me jerking this driver off, and he himself was rubbing his crotch. His eyes looked hungrily at me. It should have grossed me out, it should have disgusted me to the core. But...it didn?t. Instead, it got me going. It made me unrepentantly horny. This man thought I was sexy, he was rubbing himself to me like I was some erotic performer, like I was...a pornstar. Like one of the pornstars that I used to watch every spare minute I had, that I myself used to jerk off to. Now I was like them. I was the center of attention. And my mind, my body...all of me...I craved more. What the fuck? What was wrong with me? The driver was so distracted by my work that he sped through the next two bus stops, ignoring the people waiting at the stops. I stroked faster, twiddling the head of his cock between my fingers as I did. This was second nature to me by this point. I kept bouncing on his knee as I stroked him, letting my soft ass dance on his thigh. I both wanted this to end, wanting to get the ultimate satisfaction of making a man cum for me while a small part of me still wanted this to end because it was the ultimate humiliation. But I knew I had to keep him from cumming for another few minutes until I got to my stop. I couldn?t help myself, I looked over at the construction worker. And I was shocked by what I saw. He had pulled his cock out and was stroking himself while watching me. Oh my god. Looking at the driver?s mirror I could see that the other two people on the bus were fast asleep. This was still crazy. Absolutely nuts. Here I was, sitting on the lap of a bus driver while wearing full makeup and a slutty outfit while a man jacked himself off watching me. This was a hedonistic display of pornographic proportions, and I was at the center of it all. I had gone from average guy going of to college a couple months ago to...this...a sissy slut giving a public hand job while a man got off watching me. But...I?d never felt more alive in my life. Not since that first cock I took...this was unreal and unworldly and unparalleled. This was a level of life I?d never known before and deep down...deep down I wanted to feel like this over and over and over again. I stared at that construction worker, and he stared back at me. We were in a lustful rapture. I looked at his cock, it was definitely bigger than the one I had in my hand. It was nice and thick and he pumped away at it in a way that made it look engorged and angry and in need of feminine attention. But I had my hands full...in a way of speaking. But staring at his cock made my mouth water. It tapped into a subconscious that I had gotten familiar with over the past week. My sissy sub-space. Would I ever be rid of it? Would I ever be bored of real life and want to live in that sub-space forever? Would I be addicted to its heightened plane of being? I couldn?t help it. I looked at that guy and I licked my lips at him. I wanted him to know that I could give him the ultimate pleasure if I chose to. That I could make him moan like I was making the driver moan with my hand. I remembered what this was. This was Pussy Power. This was an amazing power. Brian had no power, but Britney...sissy Britney had Pussy Power. He smirked at me. I smiled at him and winked. He jerked himself faster. I looked at the road, recognizing some of the buildings we sped by. I was close to my stop! I couldn?t risk the driver being too distracted to miss this stop! I stroked him in a corkscrew fashion, my hand a blur as it went up and down on him. Make him cum Britney, make this man cum for you. I looked out the window again, seeing we were passing a liquor store that I remembered trying to buy liquor from when underage. That meant we were just a few blocks from the stop. Shit, had to make him cum. In desperation I thought about Pussy Power, I thought about what the Kappas had taught me. I knew what I had to do. I knew that this was more than a physical challenge, this was about the power of a sissy. I leaned back against his chest and nibbled on his ear before whispering into it. "Come on big boy, cum for me. Cum for this little slut." "Oh shit" was all he had to say before unloading all over my hand and wrist, his warm cum spraying onto my skin. Success. He swerved a bit as his orgasm hit him, but luckily no one was on the road and when he regained his thoughts he straightened course. But I wasn?t done. Even though I had accomplished what I needed to get home, a part of me, the sissy soul inside...it knew that a sissy?s work is never done. I turned my attention to the construction worker. He was stroking like a madman, desperate to get off. And it was my job to help him do so. So I brought my cum-covered hand up to my lips, looked that man right in the eyes, and licked my hand like it was a cream popsicle on a hot summer day. All around, I lapped at the cum. It wasn?t the best tasting I?d ever had (the driver clearly had a terrible diet), but it was warm and sticky in a way that made it seem like vanilla frosting on a hot cross bun. That was all it took. The construction worker pumped his cock vigorously and moaned deep as he came, pouring cum out of his dickhole like lava out of a volcano. It came streaming out in slow but strong streams as he pumped himself. I did that. I made a man cum without even touching him. Pussy Power. The driver pulled over. He clearly needed to catch his breath but luckily this was my stop. I hopped off of him and flew down the stairs. Before he closed the doors on me he shouted, "Thanks slut!" But he didn?t say "slut" like it was a derogatory term. I said it like it was a term of endearment, like it was a high compliment. He took that word that so many thought was an insult and made it into a praise. And I felt so proud. The bus sped away, leaving me in the dark. It was a 20 minute walk home from here. Long enough for me to think about how f?ing crazy what I had just done was. Just long enough to remember that I was supposed to be escaping that life, supposed to run away from that gay shit. And yet I couldn?t resist it. I was finding myself trapped by my own desire, my own psyche. This was all their doing, this was the Kappas? doing. This wasn?t me, they had been drugging me for months, making me crazy and horny all the time. The hormones made me this feminine creature, made me think different. Shit, I had to stop. This couldn?t be the life I led. I had to stop doing this...stop being a sissy. I could just put it all away, like putting away femme clothes in a closet and locking it. I?d lock this part of me away, that?s what I?d do. If I suppressed this enough, it would just whither away and die. I?d be Brian again. The hormones would wear off and I?d look like I used to, not like this trollop. FUCK FUCK FUCK. Why couldn?t I stop? Why was I controlled by these...these urges? My phone started ringing. I pulled it out. It was Lana. "Hello?" I said. "So, this is how you disappoint me? Without even a word, without an explanation?" she said. She didn?t sound man, just disappointed. "I just...it was too much. This just isn?t me!" I pleaded. "Isn?t you? You mean, that face that lit up in joy when wearing lingerie? That face that beamed with pride at pleasing a man? You can?t tell me this isn?t the real you, Britney." "Brian...my name is Brian!" "Stop pretending to be something you?re not." "I AM BRIAN. YOU DRUGGED ME! YOU PUMPED ME FULL OF HORMONES! YOU PRACTICALLY KIDNAPPED ME!!!" "Don?t lie to yourself, you did this all on your own. I just showed you the way," she said calmly. "What the fuck? I don?t remember asking for hormones, I don?t remember asking to lose my dorm room and live in a house full of sissies, I don?t remember being made to skip all my classes so I could learn how to suck cock instead!" "No, you?re right, you didn?t. But I don?t remember you fighting it either. You went along with it on you own. You chose to keep going." "No! You Kappas blackmailed us. You threatened to show our friends and families pictures of us all sissied up if we left." "So? How could that have been blackmail? We just took pics of you doing what you wanted to do. If you didn?t want pictures, you shouldn?t have been doing those things. I didn?t force you to suck cock, did I?" "But..." shit, she never explicitly had made me suck dick. "But it?s still blackmail! I just want to go back to the way things used to be! I had a future and you took that away from me!" "No, honey," She sounded so tranquil. So confident, so superior. "We just showed you a new future. One where you didn?t have to worry about silly things like a job or an income. We saved you from that boring office job you?d eventually have. We offered you a future where you could be useful to the world, to important people. One where your existence would be simpler, where you wouldn?t have to deal with taxes or reports or boring email. It?s an existence of pleasure, pure unadulterated pleasure." I remembered the intensity of my nights this past week. On my knees...sucking cock...swallowing cum...wrapped up in the joy of giving a man pleasure...the sensory overload of having a dominant man?s dick in me...the sense of absolute freedom I got from being a physical creature. "No...just no," was all I could manage to say in response. "Free yourself from doubt, Brit..." she trailed off, letting me get lost in my thoughts, my emotions running high. She then said something I would remember forever, "You may run away from here, but you can?t run away from who you are." My heart was racing. "Please, just please...I just want to be normal..." I said. "Honey," Lana replied. "Aren?t you tired of being ?normal?? Be extraordinary. Be the center of attention." The center of attention. The feeling of being the center of attention...for men...being the object of desire. "But...what will everyone think?" "Who cares?" she said affirmatively. "Let go of that thinking. Just let yourself be...be the sissy that the world needs you to be. Be the sissy that I know and love. Free yourself to experience amazing things." Amazing things... "But...I don?t know." "Trust me," Lana said. "You?ll find out soon enough." The line went dead. What did that mean? ?Soon enough?? I walked under the light of the lampposts, block after block in silence, thinking about what Lana had said. By the time I got to my family?s house I was exhausted, mentally and physically. I noticed that the garage was open, with Mom and Dad?s cars parked inside. But there was also another vehicle in the driveway. A red Porsche. Who could that be? Were they having people over for dinner? I couldn?t let them see me like this. I decided to avoid the front door and instead walked into the garage and went down the stairs into the basement. I walked up the inside flight of stars to the door and put my ear up against me. I couldn?t hear any noises. They must be in the lounge or something. I opened the doorknob tentatively and peered out. No one there. In fact, the lights were out. Weird. But I could hear someone, someone yelling out. "OH YEAH!" Hmm, sounded like Mom?s voice. I walked out into the kitchen and looked around. Lights off, no one around. "OH FUCK YEAH!" Mom?s voice again. She was yelling. What the hell? I came around to the staircase and walked up, following the sounds. "DON?T STOP! DON?T YOU DARE STOP!" She was yelling again. Weird, they must be playing some sort of game or something with their guests up in the game room. I went to that room but the door was open and no one was inside. "I WANT IT ALL! I WANT ALL OF IT!!!" She yelled again. Wow, must be some game. The only light on was from their bedroom. I tip-toed over. Weird, to have guests in their bedroom. "FASTER! FASTER PLEASE OH SHIT FASTER!" Wow, she only swore like that when she was drunk. Was this some wild card game or something they were playing? I didn?t want them to see me like this so I went up to the door and slowly turned the doorknob and opened the door slightly. The first thing I saw was my dad sitting in a lounge chair. He was dressed in his work clothes. But he wasn?t doing anything, just sitting there. He was staring at something. I opened the door more. I?ll never forget what I saw then. My mother, wearing red lingerie, garters and all. She was riding a man?s cock. It wasn?t my father?s. It was...it was Mr. Strathmore. My dad?s boss. She raised herself up and dropped herself down hard, slamming herself on Mr. Strathmore?s cock. And what a cock he had. It was thick and long and shiny with their juices. This was incredible. But...why was my mom cheating on my dad with his boss? And why was my dad just watching this whole thing? Why wasn?t he fighting Mr. Strathmore? I couldn?t help myself, I just watched my mom fuck my dad?s boss. I opened the door more and it made a creaking sound. Oh fuck. That?s when my mom looked over at me, making direct eye contact. Fuck, she saw me. But she didn?t yell or scream or anything. Instead she just smiled at me. A warm, loving smile...a knowing smile. I ran away to my room and closed the door. I could barely breathe, I could barely think. What the fuck was going on? What did I just witness? I tried to calm down, I tried to breathe it off. I just...I must be hallucinating. I just need to sleep this off. I jumped in my bed and pulled the covers over myself. Just...I?d sleep and wake up and this would all turn out to have been some weird dream. This wasn?t real. I was able to drift off but in the middle of night I woke up in a sweat. I was a ball of nerves. I couldn?t get back to sleep. I knew one thing that always helped me sleep. I reached under the bed and pulled out my laptop and opened it up. Plugging some earbuds I found on my dresser into the jack, I opened a browser and started surfing the web. But I had one thing in mind. I went to the website Brazzers and started watching clips of porn. Then Blacked.com. Then Bangbros.com. I tried stroking myself to these women, watching as they got fucked or sucked cock. But the only way my cock would get hard was if I...well, if I stared at the cocks. My mind kept drifting. I thought about what each of them must taste like. I wondered if I could swallow them as well as those pornstars could. My mouth watered as I watched those women take loads into their mouth or get facialized. I couldn?t help it, I could only watch this like a sissy would. Fuck fuck fuck, why? Was I that re-wired? Or...or had I always watched porn this way? I knew what I wanted to see. Even though I shouldn?t have, I couldn?t stop myself. I typed in "Sissy Hypno" into the Pornhub search bar. And then I just drowned my eyes and ears in the dirtiest of Hypnos. I watched as the lights flashed, pic and clip of girls sucking or getting fucked...narrators telling me I was a sissy cumslut...flashing words telling me to ?Go Deeper?" My sissyclit was rock hard and leaking. This spoke to me at a neuron- level. This was what my mind wanted, what my body responded to. I stared and just let the images and words sink in. I let out a soft sigh. I hated that I couldn't even remember a time when I hadn't loved this. I hated how easy it was for me to lose myself in my sissy passion. I hated that I felt a deep itch inside myself that only a man?s cock could scratch. This sinister addiction. I watched pornstars getting fucked and could only think how easy I gave into that toe-curling, kettle-boiling, clit-throbbing pleasure. My mouth was open and tongue was lolling about. I was gone, my brain just gone. I even sucked my thumb for a few minutes, trying to recreate the feeling of a hard cock in my mouth. AM - mom parented didn?t see him. He washes hypnoses in room, mom catches him (rips headphone cord). Talks about how used to dress up, panties masturbation as team, wear her shoes. When pregnant thought would be girl, swore it would be. Talk about cuck life, mom on cheer squad/Kappas in college. Had turned sissies before, intentionally sent brit to Big U. There to see if he would be one. Wants life of joy and meaning for him. Encourages him to take the last step. Coaches him through the process, what it?s like to get fucked by Alpha. Maybe watches her that night with neighbor again? Gets tips. I stared at the hard cocks in the Hypnos. I watched as the pornstars, many of them trans, worshipped the cocks. I wanted to feel what they felt. That recognition of inferiority, that admiration of a domme?s manly power, the pure dedication to servicing him. I watched their tongues work diligently on cock-heads. I watched the true generous affection their faces showed for the man, the genuine look of joy on their faces. I imagined myself in their place, feeling humbled in front of a man?s dick. I had a greedy hunger in me, a ravenous greedy hunger. I knew that it was easy to give into sissification. It was scary, to know that at the drop of a hat I would relinquish control of my own body, give it over completely to someone else. To just let go and experience pleasure. To thank a man for the honor of getting to suck him. Or...to fuck him. I saw these girl?s take dick into their pussy and ass and wondered if I could do the same. Would I be driven by this hunger? Would I be sent over the edge? To a land of no-return... The hypnoses played, this one with a woman?s voice repeating, "Give in to the cock...Give in to the cock." I stared, transfixed. Then the sound cut out. I looked around. My mother was standing over me, having just pulled the headphones out of the computer. Now the laptop?s speakers played for the whole room to hear, for her to hear. "Give in to the cock...Give in to the cock." Oh god no. What...oh god....She would know... "So this is what you?ve been up to at college?" she said. "I can...I can explain! It?s just a weird pop-up, that?s all. Just a spam site!" I was desperate. "It?s ok...I know," she said. "No really, it?s just a stupid video I came across. Look, sure, it?s porn but sometimes weird stuff just starts playing." I sat up in bed, sweating. "No, honey...I know." What was she talking about? "Just forget about it. Just dumb boy stuff, gross I know." "No...I know everything. You don?t have to hide." "Hide? Hide what?" She sat on the bed and stroked my hair. She must have noticed my makeup, my pigtails. I hadn?t even bothered taking off my makeup. "My wonderful, beautiful, perfect...sissy boi." Oh my god. "But...how?" I asked. "Well, I?ve always known. You used to try and put on my makeup when you were younger. And don?t forget when I got you stealing my panties in high school." "But..." "I know you tried them on." Memories came flooding back. Memories I had suppressed for years. I had done those things. I had tried on her panties. I had gone into her closet often, feeling her lingerie between my fingers. Letting the lace caress my skin. "And I love you, honey. This, all of this just makes me feel closer to you." I started crying. "Mom, you wouldn?t be proud of me if you know what I?d been doing at college." I hugged her, sobbing into her chest. "You mean as a Cheerboi?" My heart almost stopped. "Wait, you...you know about that?" "Honey of course I know! I?m the one that told the Kappas about you!" "WHAT!?" I said. What was all of this? Was this all a setup? Was my mom in cahoots with Lana? "Of course, honey. We Big U cheerleaders all know each other, silly. All the past and current cheerleaders, we are a tight group. And I know what they do. I know everything about the Kappas and the Beta House and the Cheerbois." "But aren?t you disgusted by what they made me do?" "MADE you do? Honey that was just them helping you do what you already wanted to do. And look, I?m not ashamed to disgusted at all. It?s natural, sweetie. You?re becoming the real YOU." She stroked my hair. "But I don?t know if this is me...the things I?ve done mom. I?m not gay...I?m not." "Of course you?re not!" she said, grasping my face in her palms. "You?re not. You?re something different. You?re a sissy, sweetheart." She knew? She knew all about this? "But why...why do you want your son to be a sissy?" "Because it?s the real you. And there?s nothing to be ashamed of in being the real you. Plus, sissies perform the ultimate service for people. You serve real men, helping them do important things. I could see that this was what you were when you were young. You?ve always been so giving. There?s nothing wrong at all with being submissive! It?s just who you are, and the world needs people like you!" "But...how could I respect myself? Mom, I?ve done things for men that...that are shameful." "Do NOT be ashamed of being yourself, do NOT be ashamed of bringing pleasure into this world. Trust me. I know, it?s weird for your mother to encourage your...new activities. When I was a Big U Cheerleader I was a Kappa, and we had our own sissy Cheerbois. I know what is expected of you." "What! You were???" I was astonished. "Of course! And I know how necessary the program is for the university. After all, it?s why I recommended you to Lana." But she had acted like she hadn?t met Lana when I had first met her! "Why did you pretend you didn?t know Lana? Why didn?t you tell me that I was going to be recruited to the Cheerbois?" "Because you had to take this journey yourself, honey. I couldn?t push you into it, you had to discover your real self. And may I say that this new you, all these changes in your body, they are so so lovely. I knew you would be beautiful, but even I am surprised how gorgeous you are. I?m so proud!" I couldn?t believe it. She knew the whole time and...she wasn?t ashamed of me. All those things I had done, all that ?gay? stuff that made me feel guilty and wracked my brain daily. My Mom wasn?t going to abandon me after all. Quite the opposite, she never seemed more proud of me. "But won?t Dad hate me? Won?t be kick me out of the family?" That?s when I remembered what I saw earlier. Mom fucking his boss as he just watched them, doing nothing about it. "And what the hell did I see earlier, Mom?! Are you cheating on Dad???" She laughed at me. "Oh honey no! Your father and I love each other!" "So how could you have sex with another man? And in front of him?" "Oh this is something you should know. Your father is a cuck!" What? "He knows his place in the world, just like you do. He?s a cuck and so he knows that I need to be satisfied by a real man. His boss Mr. Strathmore knows that too and is happy to play his part in the world." "How? Isn?t Dad jealous?" "Of course not. He knows that he is a cuck so couldn?t satisfy me the way Mr. Strathmore does. Honey, this is exactly the point. I don?t love your father any less for being a cuck, just like I don?t love you any less for being a sissy. This is just who you both are. Embrace it. Live is better that way, trust me." "Oh Mom," I hugged her. "I?m just so scared by all of this." "I know," she hugged me tight. "But this is why I told the Kappas about you. Because I know, like any mother would, that my son is special. He can be a Sissy Cheerboi at Big U because he?s amazing." I cried again. "My little Brian. Or should I say, my little Britney!" We laughed at that. "And seriously, sweetie, you look so good! I feel like I?m hugging my daughter!" "Thanks mom." It felt so good to just...to be accepted like this. We chatted into the night. She told me about how she had been seeing all sorts of other powerful men with Dad?s happy permission. They enjoyed a rich sexual life, with Mom getting to be with an assortment of men while Dad got to enjoy watching. She made me feel good about the sexual adventures I had been having. I felt safe telling her about them, even though just a few months prior I couldn?t have imagined in a thousand years talking to her about this stuff. She told me that Dad already knew that I had been made a Cheerboi. He was happy for me, and would accept me as his sissy son. He had even started talking to a lawyer about getting my name officially changed to ?Britney?. She even told me about how some of the men she had been with would be interested in spending time with a sissy. I mean, was it weird that I could share the same man as my mother? Maybe. But did it drive me wild with lustful thoughts? Of course! We were like the ladies in Sex and The City, talking about our sex lives. It made me feel so much closer to my mother. She tucked me into bed after a long night of tearful conversation. As she did, she said to me "I am so glad you came home to us like this. And I am so glad that you?ll take the next step of your journey under this roof." What did she mean by that? I didn?t know, but I was just so relieved to have her support that I let it slide as I drifted into much-needed sleep. _______________________________________________________________________ _______________ The next morning I woke up and felt invigorated. I didn?t know what the day would hold but I felt unburdened by doubt. I went to my bathroom and showered. Mom had nicely left me enemas too so I could clean myself deeply like I had been used to at the Beta House. I went back to my room and sat at my table. That?s when I noticed the array of makeup that my mom had left for me. So I did what came naturally and made myself up, taking my time to look good. This was a ritual that was now second-nature to me. I dried my hair and put it into a ponytail. I then spent a few minutes putting on nail polish. But my closet had only my old boy clothes in it. So I walked over to my parents? room and picked out a pair of my mom?s panties, a white lacy pair. It hugged my little sissyclit perfectly. That?s when my mom walked out of her shower and saw me there, wearing her panties. "Well this brings back memories!" she said, making us both laugh. "I just couldn?t help myself," I said. "Of course you couldn?t," she said as she toweled herself off. "Help yourself, honey. No more reason to hide." So I did, I raided my Mom?s closet. It was remarkable how we had the same size clothes. I guess it made sense - all those years of being teased for having a girl?s butt. After all those hormones and exercises and endless squats, I really did have a large girly butt just like Mom. It was like it was meant to be. Like Mother, like sissy son! I skipped back to my room in joy, holding onto a bundle of my mom?s panties, bras and assorted lingerie. My Dad was coming up the stairs. I froze, wondering how he?d react to seeing his son all femmed up wearing panties. "Hey Britney! So glad you?re back from college to visit us!" He said, acting like this was all normal, like nothing had changed, like I was his sissy son Britney and always was. "Hi Dad!" I said. "Feels good to be home!" He smiled and let me on my way. It felt weird to have just had that interaction, but wow it felt normal too. I went back to my room and picked up my phone. I knew what I had to do. I texted Lana, "I?m sorry...I?m sorry I ran away from you all." It took a few minutes for a response. But then it came: "Don?t apologize, Brit. I knew it would take you longer than the rest, but I know you?ll be the best of them all." "Thanks Lana," I responded. She replied, "You?re my personal Cheerboi, Britney. I feel responsible for you." She really did care about me. She had taken me under her wing. Then she texted, "Today, just let yourself do what comes naturally. Let yourself take the next step. Trust me, it?ll change you forever and you?ll never look back." "What are you talking about?" I texted back, confused. That?s when I heard the front doorbell ring. Who was coming over? Maybe it was a Amazon driver bringing a package. Then I heard my Mom shout up, "Sweetie, your friend is here! We?ll send him up, ok?" What? Did one of my high school friends know I was back in town and come to say hi. Oh shit, oh no, they?d see me in makeup and panties. They?d see what I had become. I scrambled to find something to wear as I heard footsteps up the stairs. Shit, I couldn?t find anything quickly enough. Shit, and I had forgotten to close my bedroom door! Then I heard a familiar voice. "My favorite student." I turned around. It was Professor Steele. He was dressed in a suit and had a small gift box in his hand. "Oh...Professor Steele," I said. How did he know where I lived? Why was he here? The questions rolled around in my head but at the same time I felt those old feelings come to the surface. The feelings I got the first time I met this man, when I danced on him at the strip club. "I have to say, you look ravishing." I blushed, crossing my legs and twisting slightly. "Thank you, Sir," I said, knowing my manners. "Here, I got you this," he handed me the gift box. I took it and slowly unwrapped it in front of him. Inside I found a small bottle of perfume. "Go ahead, try it," he said. I sprayed some on my wrist and smelled it. It smelled sweet and floral. It was a girly perfume and it made me feel all the more feminine. I sprayed some on my neck. He closed the distance between us and stooped over to smell my neck. "Mmmmm, you smell delicious in that." Oh god, I was weak in the knees around this man. "Thank you, Sir. It smells so good." I hesitated. "Sir...can I ask you something?" "Of course, anything," he said, sitting down on my bed. "Well, I haven?t been to class in weeks. Haven?t you noticed my absence? Was I going to fail the class?" "Oh Britney," he said, chuckling. "Of course not. This is a well known deal on campus for years! The Cheerbois all are excused from academic duties to take on the much more important responsibilities of being campus sissies. You all get automatic A?s in everything." "But..." I said, "Won?t it be weird when I?m back on campus walking around looking like this?" "Well, this week when you get back to campus you won?t be Brian. You?ll be the new transfer student Britney. Fully sissified, fully femme. Only the important men on campus will know that you?re a sissy. The Cheerbois are sort of a protected secret. The whole college doesn?t know about this little...project. But the athletes and donors and many of the professors do. After all, we need the Cheerbois to help our boys win games and to encourage donors to be generous." "Oh wow," I said, letting the information set in. "In fact, the Cheerbois were alone responsible for raising over $40 million dollars last year alone. When you consider the help you give the athletes and the favors you do for the donors." Was that true? That?s incredible. I couldn?t imagine having a role in raising that kind of money. To think that it would be my doing to net that amount...wow, I really could be useful to Big U. "You will play a vital role for the university, Britney. And it?s an honor to be the one to help you get to the next stage of your Cheerboi development." "What are you talking about, Professor Steele?" He looked at me and grabbed my hand before putting it on his crotch. "Look at what you?re doing to me," he said. I felt his cock harden. "It?s so big..." I said, trailing off. There it was again, my brain sinking into subspace. "The end of every HellWeek, a few of us Alphas are chosen for a very important job." He let go of my hand but I kept it there, rubbing him gently. No one was forcing me. I was doing this because I liked it. "I?m here to take your sissy cherry, Britney." My asshole contracted on hearing that. "You...you will?" "Yes, gurl. I won?t force anything on you. This is your decision. But I am here to do this for you." I didn?t know what to say. Luckily he kept talking. "Think on it, gurl. But first, stand up for me." I stood up, and fit myself in the space between his legs. He looked me up and down before putting his hands on my waist. He then ran his hands all over me, my hips, my torso, my small tits, before resting his hands on my ass. "You?re going to be famous, Britney. With an ass like this..." I smiled, looking admiringly down at him. This man made me feel so safe, so treasured. Was this what being a sissy full-time would be like? I could imagine spending countless more hours with this man. He then brought one hand to the front of my crotch and felt my sissyclit through my panties. "Look at this thing. Did you ever think you were a man?" I did as he said, looking at my tiny member. It really was pathetic, a symbol of my inferiority. I should have known earlier on in life that I wasn?t meant to use this thing on anyone...I wasn?t meant to fuck girls. Was I meant to be fucked, then? The thought made my sissyclit twitch. "Oh, it likes this, doesn?t it?" he said. He then spanked my big ass and felt it jiggle. I squealed quietly when he did, taken by surprise. He then went back to twiddling my clit around in his fingers. Lightning bolts of pleasure shot up me. "Mmmmm," I said as he played with me. "You are fucking perfect, Britney," he said, making me melt inside. This man had a power over me and I wanted to just be victim to his power. I stood there, just wearing my makeup and a pair of panties, letting this man play with my body. I didn?t want to be anywhere else. "So," he said, looking up into my eyes, piercing straight into me. "What do you want, Britney?" I let the words hang in the air. The weight of what he was asking of me. Was I ready to make that final step? Was I ready to put the past behind me, to come out of my cocoon and embrace my new life? Was I ready to truly become a sissy? I lifted my left leg and bent it, placing it outside his right leg, then did the same with my other so I was straddling Professor Steele. This was just like that night in the strip club when I gave him a lap dance, dressed in that leopard outfit. I stared straight into his eyes and wrapped my arms around his neck. For the past few weeks, there had been a voice in my head that was always whispering to me. Not the one that admonished me for doing ?gay? things. The other voice. The voice that even in the most quiet of moments would whisper over and over again a simple truth, that said what needed to be said. It was the voice of affirmation, that now overpowered that voice of doubt, perhaps forever. That voice had a mantra, one that I had not yet said out loud. But now, straddling this powerful hyper-masculine man, I knew what needed to be said. "My name is sissy Britney, and I want you to own my mouth...and my pussy." He smiled and brought his lips to mine. Our kiss was soft and sweet, and our tongues gently danced. His hands ran up and down my back, caressing my soft skin before resting easily on my lace-panty-covered ass cheeks, sometimes squeezing. He then brought one hand to the back of my head, so one hand was on my ass and the other on my head. It was like he was showing me with his hands what he would take tonight. I was on another level, my heart pounding in my chest. I moved my hips around his lap, trying to feel his cock against me. We kissed and rubbed and caressed all while I rubbed myself against him, like an animal in heat. My sissy clit was raging hard, trapped between our bodies. Every second of this became better than the last, with new feelings of arousal rising to a crest and crashing before another wave of pleasure arose. This was unlike any experience yet, it felt both real and surreal. I gyrated my hips on him, my hunger for this man reaching unfathomable heights. He broke off the kiss and looked at me. "Sissy Britney, what do you want?" I was panting, caught up hopelessly in this moment with him. I couldn?t hold back any longer, my subconscious and conscious now crashing into each other to make me nothing but a creature of desire. "I...I want your big cock." I said, before the words just starting spilling from my mouth uncontrollably. "I want your big cock in me, in all my holes! I want you to take me, to make me your sissy, I want to be a slut for you, I want to be yours in every way!" "Sweet little sissy, you can have it, you can have it all now." I was shaking, the honesty of our words making me tremble with inhuman excitement. I couldn?t believe I had gone all my life not feeling this level of sheer exhilaration, of...of...of...life! I stood up, already missing the feel of his embrace. I got into a position I had become familiar with over the past few weeks, slithering down onto my knees and putting my hands on both his knees. I wanted to show this man what I was worth. I put my head on his thigh and dragged it up to his crotch, just rubbing my face into him, leaving wet stains on his pants. "Mmmmmm...I want this....oh god I want this." I moaned quietly. He put his hand on my head and rubbed it in an affirming way. "Baby girl, there?s nothing stopping you now. You can have this life now, it?s yours for the taking." I wanted it, I was going to take it. I unbuttoned and unzipped his pants, not wanting to wait any longer. No, I couldn?t wait any longer. I physically could not wait. I needed him. I needed his cock. That was the only word to describe what controlled my body at that moment: Need. Unabashed, unrestrained, unashamed NEED. He lifted his hips up to help me as I tugged his pants down to his ankles and then clean off of him. I saw the bulge of his cock in his underwear and it drove me to another level. It was waiting for me, it needed me as much as I needed it. I was close to the object of my desire. I grasped the hem of his underwear, taking just a second to breath otherwise I think my heart would have exploded. But that was all the time I could handle, tugging the underwear down to the floor. There it was...his throbbing cockmeat. My eyes widened. I had seen many cocks so far, many big ones, many thick ones. But this one for some reason, this was a revelation. This was like looking at a museum piece, something that was so precious and un-earthly that it needed to be preserved and awed. This was what dominance looked like. He had the ultimate ?daddy? dick, a phrase that the Kappas had taught me. It wasn?t just the length, which soft was at least 8 inches. It had truly enormous girth, in a ruggedly handsome sort of way. Capped by a might helmet, with very pronounced veins. His pubes were shaven, making it stand it even more as it throbbed with virility and undeniable masculinity. It was a powerful phallic beauty, a dominant presence. It instantly evoked feelings of submission in me, reminding me of my own puny member. How could anyone look at my tiny-panty- covered-oversized clit and think it could compete with this? This was a cock, this was the pinnacle of manhood. I leaned forward and, letting that voice in my head just do all the thinking now, I kissed the head and whispered to it, "Thank you," before ducking my head down and taking a deep breath of his musky scent. I tilted my head down and started taking a deep breath as I brought my head up to the tip. Mmmmm, this was my heaven. Jutting my tongue out, I licked the length up and down, up and down, up and down. It was positively wet and stiff! It was ready for me to worship! I looked up at him. This man, this dominant, big-dicked, sissy- conquering man. Tonight, I was his and his alone. I had never felt so special in my life. Maintaining eye contact, I made a perfect "O" with my mouth. It was exaggerated, but I could imagine how sexy it would look. I turned my head down, stared right at this cock pole and dove right in! I took 2 inches, 3 inches, 4 inches before it started to hit the entrance of my throat. I went back up and down again, each time making a slight gagging sound as he breached my throat. With one hand, I reached down and started stroking the remaining length. After a couple minute of that, I pulled back, making a lurid ?pop? noise as I did. I licked all along the length of his cock, loving how long and thick he was. I was a cock adventurer, exploring every millimeter of this cock. I loved how big it was, I felt like I could spend days just worshipping every single inch and still need more time. I lifted his cock up a bit and threw my mouth back over it. I licked all around the head, my tongue lashing out. I then grabbed it with both hands around the base of his cock and still leave uncovered cock. I started rubbing my hand up and down, gently stroking him. It felt so good having a thick piece of cockmeat in my hands. I finally felt like I was the person I was meant to be. I was meant to be a sissy on her knees before her man, stroking his cock. I licked his cockhead again, this time making a circular motion around the tip. I did that two times, three times, then over and over and over again. I dropped my head and took his cockhead into my mouth once more. But this time I took him deeper, feeling the ridge of the cock head in my mouth and lashing out against it with my tongue. I backed off again. I was burning with desire, to please this man. I was aflame with a fiery lust. I knew that this man deserved my all, that I needed to give my best to him. So I grabbed the base of his cock with both hands and sunk my head down, gobbling up several inches of cock. My mouth was positively stuffed! I was finding it hard to breathe but my tongue was getting a taste of this delicious cock and it wanted more! I had become that most precious of things. That name that was thrown around in derision, that title that was meant to embarrass and shame but only filled me with immeasurable pride. A CockSucker. And I wasn?t being forced. I couldn?t blame this on the hormones, on drugs, on the Kappas. There was indeed no blame to be placed. I wanted this, I needed this. I had never thought before this year that I would be in this position, but now I couldn?t imagine life without a cock in my mouth. I am a cocksucker, a PROUD cocksucker. I grabbed tighter and bobbed my head up and down, my ponytail flying wildly in the air. Slowly I was fitting an inch or couple inches more in my mouth. His cock was knocking at the entrance of my throat and I wanted it deeper! I took it down again, managing four or five thick inches. I held it there, my tongue adoring this tower of cock. I stared up at him, meeting his eyes to see if he was pleased. His eyes gave nothing away, this was a real man who knew how to tame a sissy. I backed off his cock, inch by inch, revealing more and more of the saliva-drenched flesh until it all popped out. I quickly gobbled the cock again. He was leaking so much cum-juice for me now and I nursed on it, imbibing his essence like it was an elixir. I sucked harder for him, doubling my efforts. I popped the head in my mouth then out again with a rude "POP!" he moaned, making me feel so proud that I could give him this pleasure. When I looked back up again, I noticed something I hadn't before. Above my bed was a large mirror, a new addition that must have been installed after I left for college. I could see myself on my knees at the edge of the bed, a massive wet cock in my hands. I looked like a pornstar, my mascara slightly running and my outfit so aggressively slutty. On seeing this, my hormones must have went up to max levels because I felt a rush of sissy energy flow through me. I felt so submissive and turned on! I went to my work with newfound excitement. I turned the cock up towards daddy's belly and dove into his balls. I took each out in my mouth, lovingly salivated and teased it with my tongue. I buried my nose in his ballsack, smelling that manly scent as if I could smell the cum brewing in the balls inside. I looked back up at the mirror and did something I remember Jada had done with Mr. Hammerwood. As I wrapped my hands around the cock and wrapped my mouth on it, I rocked my hips up and down. I peered up and knew I was mastering this technique. My asscheeks bounced up and down in my white panties jiggling in sexy abandon. But I could do better. As I attacked his cock with my mouth, I worked my hips harder. "Come on, gurl! You can do this!" I thought. This is what I trained for, this is what all those other sissies envied. Harder and harder I bounced my ass until I heard it. "CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!" I was making my ass clap for my this man as I sucked his magnificent cock. I was one proud sissy! I smiled around his cock, the edges of my mouth straining against the thickness of his big dick. I would have made Kelsi proud. All those hours practicing my ass skills in the Beta House fitness room were paying off! I felt hands around my head. I glanced up. Professor Steele was smiling! He was smiling! I had pleased him! I smiled up at this man, giving him a naughty smile and licked up down his cock as he held my head. He let go of my head and I leaned back, admiring my work. His cock stood hard and tall. It must have been almost 10 inches and so thick. Once I had tasted it, I knew I would be hooked. I really was. Lost in the art of worship, getting pleasure from giving pleasure. My own clit was positively drenched in my own juices too. I could do this all day, every day, I could live in this moment until my last breath on this earth. I was about to dive back in, but his voice stopped me. "It?s time, Britney." I looked up at him with the look of need in my face. I wanted him, I wanted this. But I wasn?t yet brave enough to do it for myself. He needed to guide me. He lifted me up to feet before bringing me down to him so I once again straddled him. His face was close to mine and he kissed me deeply as he stood up, carrying me with him. He turned around and then dropped me gently back to the bed so I was laying on it while looking up at him. But instead of continuing our kiss he moved downwards, grabbing my panties and pulling them clean off of me. I was naked. I mean, the panties didn?t hide much but now I was just completely naked for a man. This was the first time that had ever happened. I had never felt so vulnerable in my life. But I didn?t mind that feeling. Vulnerability and submission were so closely intertwined in my soul. He hooked his arms over my thighs and hips and pulled my bottom half up to his face. That?s when he did something to me that only Krissy had done to me. He began licking around my most private of parts, rimming my asshole with his tongue. Butterflies were flapping in my stomach, warm gooey pleasure emanating from deep within. Sweet gods, this was a truly wondrous feeling, to have this man grab me and just tease me hole. That?s when he grabbed my sissyclit and pulled it loosely, smearing his hand with my cummies. Then he brought his cummie-covered fingers up to my mouth and I swallowed them, bobbing up and down as I tasted myself. This man was doing things to me that I couldn?t dream of. He gaped my ass wide and really went to town, his tongue deep in my hole now. "Oh wow, oh wow" my guttural breaths sounds made. It was true, all of what the Kappas told me. This was my boipussy. I must have been made different from birth, made with endless nerve fibers going to this hole, possible of coming alive with animalistic pleasure. My entire being seemed focused on that spot. I was tingling in heat. "Oh gosh, oh my gosh Sir," I moaned. He stopped his work and stood up over me, as if we were in missionary style. "Are you ready to become what you were always meant to be?" he asked me as he gripped his long hard dick. He reached into his pants pocket and pulled out a small tube of lube and dripped it onto his cock, rubbing it in. This was it, the moment of reckoning. The place of no return. I knew that I wanted to see where my journey took me. I knew I wanted to feel this, to know what it would do to me. But most of all, I wanted to please this man. This dominant, hung, strong man. This was my new purpose in life, to please this man. I was his sissy slut and I had to satisfy him! But I didn?t have to tell him, I showed him. I reached down and grabbed his hot cock. With that hand I guided his thick spear towards my hole, rubbing it around, teasing myself with it. But now I had to do what needed to be down. I pulled him into me, his cockhead stretching my outer ring and then my inner ring. My screaming sex took him in. A profound stretching sensation echoed within me as my quivering hole trembled around his cockhead. Oh god. Oh my fucking god. I felt my whole lower body cramp up, and lurch in unimaginable pain. Fuuuuuck, I don?t know if I could physically handle this. But I needed this thing inside me, I needed HIM inside me. Even as it stretched me and made me gasp in pain, I needed more. My heart screamed, wanting him into the very depths of me. "OH GODDDD" I moaned, as the excruciating pain overtook me and I bucked against him. "It?s ok baby girl, it?s ok," he said to me. "Take it in, take what you need, let it happen." Everything inside me was seizing, I was worried I?d die in this moment. Die at 18, at the start of my adult life. And then everything inside me just exploded, went molten hot, a massive ball of energy gathered and circled and swirled and exploded. It was like fitting a bowling ball through a drinking straw but the stretch, the stretch was ungodly. My breath was stolen from me, all I could manage were animal grunts as he slid deeper into me. I was seeing stars, flashing and burning out in my vision. I was grunting so loud that I knew everyone in the house could hear me. I couldn?t concentrate, the only thought in my head was that I was full of cock. Professor Steele speared me with his cockmeat, his flesh in mine. I was nothing but his cocksleeve now, a vessel for his pleasure. I don?t know when, at what point it all shifted. But somewhere in that whirlpool of inhuman pain, my body was taken over by adrenaline and endorphins and serotonin. The sensations in my ass went from pain to numb to something else altogether. It was a pleasure, a pleasure of being stretched, a pleasure of being full, a pleasure of being taken by a dominant man. I had a living cock inside me, I was made worthy by it. I was given meaning by it. I was given a new life by it. Those nerve ending in my asshole came alive now. Steele continued to drive himself into me slowly, but never to a hilt. He then pulled back and pushed forward, slowly at first but then faster. My boipussy adapted to him, stretching and tightening. I was being re-made by him, by his Alpha cock. That?s when he pulled all the way out of me, making me sigh out in disappointment, but not for long as he slipped back into me, making me feel full again, making me feel so good again. He did it again, and again. Then he picked up his pace. I started seeing stars again, but it was from the pleasure shooting into my brain. My sissyclit was somehow still soft, but it was leaking more cummies onto me. I didn?t even want to touch it, I just wanted to revel in the feeling of having my pussy stretched by cock. I made little girly moans, breathing heavily now. "Ooooh yes, oooh fuck yes," I said. This feeling...it was intoxicating, all- encompassing, world-defining, earth-shattering. He started really making deeper strokes into me, then wrapped his arms around me and pulled me in to his body, embracing me tightly like he was both crushing me and protecting me. My entire nervous system went into overload, the rest of my world vanished and not a single solitary brain cell was focused on anything but the profound overwhelming feeling of totally accepting him into my body. All my energy was consumed by him. His thrust picked up pace. With every thrust, my doubts were pushed out of my mind. My fears were pushed out of me. I was made new and complete by this. Each thrust was life-altering. "Oh please, oh oh please." That?s when he spoke to me, the first words he had said since he took me. "You?re a sissy now, Britney." He was right, so right. I moaned as I heard it, and said back to him. "Take my virginity, Sir. It?s yours." He instructed me then, "Call me Daddy." So I repeated myself, "Take me Daddy, make me yours." He thrust harder at that. I squealed as that, wanting him so badly. He pumped into me, faster and faster. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, Daddy yes, Yes!" I screamed. The neighbors must have heard me then. I didn?t care, I wanted the whole world to know that I was a sissy and I was getting fucked by an Alpha and I was loving every second of it. "I?m your sissy, Daddy! I?m your sissy!" I shouted in joy. "I love your big cock, ohmygod I love it so muuuuuuch!" My last word dragging out as he pumped harder. I wrapped my legs around his back as he pounded my hole. I felt like I was being pounded to heaven and back. I didn?t think this could feel better. That is, until I felt him push all the way into me, his balls resting against my ass. I had done it, I had taken his entire length into me. I was his sissy fuck-queen. I stared into his eyes, wanting my words to be heard deep within his dominant brain. "Breed me, Daddy. Please please please fill me up and breed me. PLEASE!" I begged of him. Truly, honestly, just begging for him to fuck me good. He did just that, his hips slamming into mine, the slapping noises of our skin reverberating throughout the room with my moans. He pounded me so hard that my body was pushed up the bed with each thrust, with him coming along with me. We ended up with my head on the pillows while he grabbed the headboard with one hand and my hips with the other and fucked away. I truly understood in that moment, what it was like to give up everything I considered normal or correct or standard. All those conventions I had adhered to all my life, not tossed into the wind. I said goodbye to my old life, and took up on the ship to sissydom, sailing on the winds of pleasure on the seas of emotional bliss. He slowed his pumping and looked at me. "You?re crying, Britney," he said. He was right, I was. Tears of happiness streaming down my face. "I?m just so happy, Mr. Steele. I?m just so fucking happy." "Of course you are, doll," he said, stroking my head. "This is what you were born to do." I tightened the pull of my legs around his back, bringing him closer to me. Still tearing up, I whispered into his ear. "Please, please fuck me, fuck the Brian out of me, and Britney into me." I asked of him. He didn?t even respond, instead he slammed his fists into the bed and slammed his hips against me, his cock burying into me. My eyes rolled into the back of my head and my eyelids. Somehow my body translated pain into pleasure, and pleasure into the ultimate high. I just let loose, screaming and moaning with abandon as he fucked me good. I was his, I was his plaything, his fucktoy. Nothing could come close to matching this feeling. Or so I thought. "I knew you?d love it," he said to me. I moaned back,"I really do, oh so muuuuch." He picked up his pace, furiously fucking my boipussy. I was barely screaming words anymore, my shouts of "oh yes Daddy1" turning into "ohfuckyesfuckohmygodIlovethisdon?teverstop," a long unending stream of praises for him and pleading for him to own me more. I just surrendered to him completely, letting him use my body for his pleasure. That gave me pleasure I couldn?t have even dreamed of. I don?t remember what set me off. It may have been when I saw the strained look on his face as he concentrated on fucking me good. It may have been when I heard him roar in pleasure. Or it may have been when he shouted out, "Britney you?re going to make me cum!" Actually, I knew exactly when it was. It was the last one. That set me off in a way that nothing else could. I had jacked off thousands of time in my life, familiar with the feeling of the male orgasm. The build up, then height then the release. But what I felt then, that was completely different. It was like a hundred small orgasms made their way from my gut down to my sissyclit, bursting one my one, little sparks of joy set off like grenades inside me. They built up, stacking one on top of each other, the power building up inside me. My sissyclit was just pouring out cummies at that point, a steady stream of my juices pouring down my little sac. Was this how girls cum? Was this what I would have missed had I not become a sissy? How could someone go through life without knowing this feeling? How could someone go any day without craving this every fucking second? But just when I thought that was the height of pleasure, Mr. Steele slammed into me and roared, his cock swelling inside me and starting to shoot cum inside me. That?s when it really happened. The gratification, the life-affirming, the purpose-making moment of feeling a man orgasm inside my boipussy, all of it matching the culmination of my feminine pleasure. My entire nervous system was hijacked by the strongest explosion of pure pleasure that rocked my body and mind and soul, waves of pleasure bursting out from my quivering boipussy and taking hold of my entire body as I moaned in guttural release. His cum drenched my insides as I went into spasms, my body shaking in rapture. "OOOOOOOOHHH DAAAADDDDDYYYYY!!!" Was all I could manage to say. I wasn?t even conscious of what I was doing, just victim to sissy glee. It was like someone had injected pure pleasure into my veins, like it was a drug. And I was hooked. I was a cock-crazed nymphomanic, moaning and screaming to my heart?s content as I floated into sissy heaven. I slowly came down from that high, my shakes becoming smaller as I did. I was still crying, but now I was laughing too. Crying and laughing and smiling. Mr. Steele looked down at me with a knowing look on my face. "Do you understand now?" he said, knowing that I would get what he meant. I nodded, wiping the tears from my eyes as I did. "I do...I do...I am a sissy. I am a sissy. I am a sissy," I repeated it over and over, knowing that I was changed from the inside-out. There was no going back now, even if I wanted to. And I sure as hell never wanted to go back. All I wanted was to feel what I just felt again. All I wanted to do was worship men like Mr. Steele to show them that I could be the perfect sissy for them, to have them take me like Mr. Steele had just down. Then I hugged him close and said over and over, "Thank you, thank you, thank you." He laughed and kissed my neck. "It was my honor, Britney. To be your first. To give you your first Sissygasm." So that?s what that was, a ?sissygasm?. Well, I wanted to feel it again, and again, and again. I would chase that feeling every opportunity I had. We stayed like that, necking and kissing, as I felt his cock soften inside of me but never come out. After a while we fell asleep. _______________________________________________________________________ ____________ It was still dark in the room when I woke up. I was still naked, my body on its side, draped over Mr. Steele?s naked form. My body felt so sore, like after the hardest workout anyone could ever have. My hand was on his muscular chest, rising up and down as his chest heaved with his slumberous breaths. This was an immensely erotic feeling, lying naked with this man here. But I wanted something in that moment. I wanted to feel sissified again. It was like I had had my first hit of a drug and I would do anything to get high again. I was addicted to that feeling, the joy of having a man inside me. My hand slithered down and grabbed Mr. Steele?s cock. Even soft, it was heavy in my hand. I lifted it gently and started stroking it. He remained asleep but his cock very much came alive. It hardened to my touch, each stroke firming it up. I struggled to wrap my hand around it as it came to full staff. This cock was made to tame sissies! I sat up, never letting go of his cock, and then stood over him before crouching down above his hips. I tilted the cock towards my hole. I didn?t need to worry about lube, since his cum was still leaking out of me, lubricating me nicely. I pulled the cock up against my asscheeks. Mmmm, the warmth of his cock felt like a roasting campfire against my skin. I slapped the thick cock against my cheeks playfully. His cock felt so heavy! Pointing the cock up and letting it slide right between my cheeks, I reveled in how good it felt to have a big cock like this to dominate me. I shook my ass up and down, letting the cock enjoy my full sissy ass. God, it felt like it just got harder! But I wanted more. I eased my ass back until I felt the cockhead against my hole. It felt like I was trying to inhale a pipe with my asshole! I felt uncertain, wondering if my hole would open up to him. One step at a time, one step at a time. Easing back more, I felt the crown breach my boipussy. "Nnnnnnngh," I uttered. I start breathing in short stabbing breaths. I backed up a bit more, the head driving into my hole, until the whole cockhead was in. God, he felt bigger than he did last night! Ok, that was always the hardest part. I looked back. Oh my god, there was so much cock to go! I started squatting more, taking another inch. This thing was re-sizing my boipussy already! It felt so warm, so thick. I rose up a bit, feeling the cock ease out of my hole. Then I went back down again, letting out a little "Aaaaaaah," I did that a couple times before stopping. I had to take more of this. I eased another inch in then came up again before squatting down more and taking a couple more inches. Each time I took some more it was like I could barely breathe. I was so focused on this task, so focused on getting this cock fully in me. The pain was exquisite. There was such pressure in my ass, like a throbbing pain but one that felt earned. As if this was the silence before the storm of pleasure would break loose. I looked down at Daddy, he was somehow still sleeping. Wow, only an Alpha male could sleep through this. I must have had about 5 inches of cock in my boipussy. I tried forcing more in but I felt some resistance. That made me feel so worried! Was I going to be able to take the whole thing? "Calm down, gurl. You managed to take 5 thick inches in you, that's a good start! See what you can do with just those 5 inches!" I thought to myself. I eased up and down again, feeling this cock pull my insides around. My boipussy was wrapped so tightly against his cock, it was like a perfect sheath for his tool. Up and down, up and down. I started going faster. The pressure and pain eased up, and gave way to a new feeling. The nerve endings in my boipussy must have turned on all at once because I was in a new world of pleasure! It emanated throughout my body, making my skin tingle and my head light! Oooooh, this is gooooooood! Faster and faster, I bounced my ass on those thick 5 inches, and I must have fit a couple more inches in with my fast movements! I was bouncing up and down 7 magnificently thick inches of Mr. Steele?s cock and the pleasure well inside my asshole was bursting! Oh my god, this was so much fun! I had a flashback to dancing on him at the strip club. I was bouncing on him now like I bounced on him then. I was his little sissy stripper. "Aaaah! Aaaah!" I squealed, getting louder. That woke him up. He looked up at me and smiled at me. "You are insatiable, Britney. An insatiable little sissy." "Yes Daddy yes!" "You?re gonna be trouble, I just know it," he said, and gave my ass a playful spank. I was bouncing like a madwoman on this cock and loving it! "Oh my god! Oh my god!" I put my hands on his muscular chest and shook my ass faster. "You know what you are, sissy?" he asked me. "What, Daddy?" I asked. "You?re dick drunk, truly and utterly dick drunk." I moaned and kept riding him, bouncing faster on him. I was dick drunk! "Ahahaha!" What was that? Omg, I was giggling! I was bouncing on this cock and giggling like a little slutty bimbo! I reached back and undid the scrunchie in my ponytail, letting my hair cascade down. "Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!" I squealed in joy, my head flung back and eyes looking to the sissy heavens. I had to have more of this boipussy-destroying cock. "Oh yes, oh god, mmmmm ooooooh!" The air stolen from my throat as I sank down further on Mr. Steele?s thick dick. I sank down further, oh god his cock was conquering new regions of my boipussy. "Ooooh it feels so...goooooood" I managed to say before feeling my thighs againsthis. I did it, I had taken his cock to the root! "Good girl!" he said to me. That for some reason made me feel so fucking good to hear. I held myself there, basking in the glory of this moment. Mr. Steele?s hands grabbed my asscheeks. He slapped my left cheek hard, my ass jiggling wildly in response. Fuck, he was showing me how much he owned this ass! And then he just took over! He rolled my ass up and down while pistoning up with his hips. "OOOOH FUUUUCK!" I yelled, surprised by this onslaught. He wasn't holding anything back, just pounding his new sissy property with abandon! And I wasn't complaining! I was seeing stars as his cock rubbed against my sissy button in my boipussy! This was a new version of ?Pussy Power?. This was a man making my whole body into a pussy, meant to pleasure him. And I wanted to be the perfect pussy for him. "Ooooh oooh oooh!" I brought my thumb to my mouth and bit it gently while looking down at him. I moaned girlishly as I felt his cock take me to new heights. I was getting close. I had just had a sissygasm hours earlier but I felt myself building up to a new one! Wait, could sissies have multiple orgasms like girls could? I was about to find out. "Daddy! Yes Daddy! Thank you Daddy! Oooh thank you Daddyyyyyyy!!" I trailed off as the words were stolen from my mouth by his jackhammering into my hole. He had set off a trigger in my brain, I felt my orgasm shoot from my boipussy throughout my body, climaxing in my head. "AAAAAAAAAH," I moaned loud, feeling my sissy juice burst from my sissyclit like a volcano. "Oooooh" I kept feeling the afterglow of that wonderful assgasm trail out. Oh god, it was like my body was stretching this orgasm out, making me feel warm and full and perfect. "Oh thank you Daddy, thank you so much!" Where girls may take a rest at this point, this sissy knew her training. I hopped off of the cock and immediately placed myself back between his legs and licked all over. I needed to make him cum, I needed to taste his cum. I needed to make him feel good, to thank him desperately for fucking me good, for letting me have his cock. Then I heard it. "AAAAAGGGHHHH," Daddy groaned loud. Shot after shot after shot of cum jettisoned into my throat. It bathed my mouth in sticky goodness. I sank back down on his cock with my mouth, which somehow remained hard, and felt the cum drip onto my tongue. What a feeling. It was so thick, and salty and had such a pungent odor. I hoped the taste would linger for the rest of the day, the rest of the week. I wish I could bottle this and drink it. I fell back asleep like that, my head gently nestled between his legs, my lips gently kissing his spent cock. This was happiness. ___________________ I woke up the next morning expecting to find Mr. Steele, but he was already gone. On the nightstand there was a note. It read, "Sissy Britney - I saw something amazing last night. I saw a sissy come alive. I saw the birth of the next greatest Cheerboi. It was a true honor to get to have you, to be your first. You are special, and I can?t wait to see how you serve Big U. this year. But don?t forget, you?re always welcome in my office hours. We may not get much studying done, but I know you?ll earn yourself an A+" I giggled at his joke, his throwback to the night in the club. Then my phone dinged. I got up, my muscles sore beyond belief, my tender hole throbbing. I found my phone on the ground and picked it up. Opening it, I saw a new notification in the Cheerboi App. I opened it, it was from the "Alpha Room." It was a text from Tyreke. I opened it. It was a dick pick, his hand wrapped around his big black cock. The text read, "I don?t think it can wait another day to get re- acquainted with you, Britney." I thought to myself, "I better get back to campus - the men need me!" ___________________________ To be continued...?

Same as Big U Ch. 05: Pledge Week! Videos

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 11
  • 0

The Pledge

Claire stood atop the chair and prayed no one could see the subtle shaking of her knees. The blindfold prevented her for knowing for sure. She heard other chairs creaking and a couple of moans and gasps, so she could only assume that there were others in the same predicament. The last thing she remembered was being grabbed outside her dorm before a pillowcase was slipped over her head. After being pushed into a car, she was roughly led inside and forced on top of the chair. It felt like...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 16
  • 0

Pledge Initiation

Michael carried his tray into the student union and looked around for a place to sit. Thursday night it wasn't particularly crowded but off in the right corner he noticed a table with five distinctively attractive females and immediately decided his dinner view would be much improved if he settled where he could watch them. He spotted an empty table against the wall where he could sit and still keep his eyes on the attractive quintet without appearing obvious. As he walked past the table of...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 12
  • 0

Pledge Class Payback

This is a true story of an embarrassing incident from college and it happened to me Pledge Class Payback, A True Story By SirBosk1? 2005 SirBosk1 The following story is true, or almost completely true. Names and specific locations have been omitted to protect the guilty. It contains scenes of non consensual exhibitionism, bondage, kidnapping and erotic themes but no sex. If such subjects are offensive, uninteresting or if you are a minor (i.e., child) please leave now. This work is...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 30
  • 0

The Preachers Wife Prolog The Pledge

"I, Margaret Williams, pledge to God, myself, my future husband, and my family that I will remain sexually pure until I am united in holy matrimony.”It was 1978 and seven girls and five boys took the pledge on a hot summer night in the basement of the Salvation Church in the small Kansas town of Arapaho. Maggie had just begun her senior year in Arapaho's only high school.Sue Parsons, her best friend, giggled and whispered in her ear. “Cross your fingers behind your back.”“What?”“That signifies...

First Time
2 years ago
  • 0
  • 11
  • 0

S Is for Sorority Pledge

Sigma Theta Chi was in jeopardy of losing its charter at Carleton University because of all the initiation stunts they forced pledges to undergo last term. Most of the pledge tasks took place on campus or in frat houses nearby. But one in particular took the college high jinx very public by mistake. The pledge in question, an 18 year old freshman by the name of Ashley, had misunderstood her pledge instructions which had been e-mailed to her. She was supposed to go to the student lounge at...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 13
  • 0

The Chastity Pledge

THE CHASTITY PLEDGE by Throne It started out simply enough. Tommy got engaged to Fiona and she said she felt strongly about them taking a chastity pledge that would last until they were wed. He didn't like the idea. It wouldn't be easy to be around such a gloriously sexy female and not be able to consumate the desire she provoked. On the other hand, he didn't want to lose her. It was highly unlikely (read 'next to impossible') that he, a short, unimpressive guy with a soft body,...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 19
  • 0

Haze Balls I fucked my pledges girlfriend

That party was sick b*o. Glad you came out. Sucks you had to keep the fire going last night, but its pledge ship you’ll get used to it. Anyways while everyone was hanging out by the fire I asked your girlfriend Erin to give me a ride to the store so I could get a pack of cigarettes. She was looking so fucking sexy. Those slutty heels and that short black dress. Dude you’re lucky. Anyways I asked her how ya’ll were doing when she took me to the store. She complained about how you were always...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 23
  • 0

Frat House Cum bucket Pledge Lucky Boy Gets Dream Job Frank

A “suck buddy” from high school, Will, who I jacked off a lot with and who let me suck off and I let him suck and rim me, researched and explored together. Since we were freshmen, the pledge process was long and complicated. If we waited for spring, we could participate in “Rush” and perhaps cut off some time and work. Will wanted to wait. I was eating lunch in the dining hall when a guy made a subtle pass at me in the food line. I smiled at him and he sat down across from me at a table and...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 9
  • 0

Substitute Pledge

TV PLEDGE by "c.c." 1 Caught. "So you see, Uncle Charles," my lovely niece Bobbi batted her long- lashed blue eyes at me prettily, "you're really our only hope. Will you do it?" "You mean disguise myself as a girl? And attend the initiation at the Lesba Delta Sorority?" I asked. Seated next to the beautiful blonde Bobbi, her two equally attractive friends, Gina and Marie, regarded me hopefully as I considered the strange request. And a strange request it was indeed! ...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 8
  • 0

The Pledge

[ This intended as a piece of 'fiction.' ] Here's a question for you. What would you do (I'm talking here to guys) if you had the opportunity to 'earn' $50,000...IF you swore a pledge to have NO intercourse, NO anal sex, or ANY blow jobs (and this includes NO masturbation as well) for 365 days, in a row, and instead were given merely hand jobs ONCE A MONTH? Would you do it? Would you at least consider such a proposition? $50,000 is quite a bit of money, after all; and who couldn't find a use...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 17
  • 0

The Gilded Pledge

Ayla stood cautiously outside the Sigma Lamda Tau sorority house. Was she really going to do it? This was the night new pledges went through the final process of being accepted into the sorority. Ayla hadn't made it that far. She was denied in the first round of recruitment. Just like she had been last year. She was a sophomore now. 20 years old. She was NOT a c***d anymore.Ayla gulped deeply as she slowly started walking up the path to the sorority porch. Sigma Lamda Tau was THE place to be as...

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 10
  • 0

Fraternity Pledge Panty Raiders

It was the mid 1970's and I was in my first year of college. Wanting to thoroughly enjoy college life I pledged for a fraternity. Another pledge, Tommy and I were instructed to come to the fraternity house one Friday afternoon during the pledging process. Once there we were given the task of staging a panty raid on one of the sororities. The school's administrators had decided that these raids had become too frequent and were a security problem so they had issued a warning against...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 15
  • 0

Loosening Up Book 9 Fantasies Among the WeedsChapter 34 Pledge Trip

Penny’s hot body nestled against Dave’s equally nude body on Sunday morning. They were the last ones left in the master bedroom in Dave’s home; everyone else was up and out. Dave would have normally been doing omelets for the Circle, but he’d happily arranged for Odessa to assume that job this morning so he could stay in bed with Penny. Penny stared at him with those smiling eyes, and even broke into a smile that lit up her face. A jury of a thousand spectators would have been unanimous in...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 11
  • 0

Sorority Pledge 1 A Devil in Disguise Part 3

When sorority pledge, Addison Montgomery, gets caught chucking eggs at a mansion at the demand of her sisters on Halloween, she's punished by the rich man’s son, Logan, a hot junior at her college, and they get swept up in the delicious power exchange and a tumultuous squall of passion. But where it leads may be way too hot for them to handle.  * * When my time was up at the notification of Old Man Thorndike, I put on my shoes and panties, gathered up my crap and fled the house, catching...

BDSM
3 years ago
  • 0
  • 12
  • 0

Sorority Pledge

"All right pledges, you have your assignments. You have been paired up with a mentor. Go get it! You have two weeks. You don't complete it, you won't be admitted to Delta Alpha Delta Sorority."They filed out of the room, some excited, some nervous, but all comitted. They had just been told that they must fuck someone. But not just fuck them, they had to have video or photographic proof. The more outrageous the circumstance, the better. No proof. No further pledging. Ordinarily, I wouldn't give...

Teen
2 years ago
  • 0
  • 19
  • 0

Survivors Pledge

SURVIVOR'S PLEDGE I AM A SURVIVOR I HAVE SURVIVED (put your challenge here) TODAY I PLEDGE TO NO LONGER LET THESE EVENTS/CHALLENGES DEFINE ME, CONSTRAIN ME OR KEEP ME FROM MOVING FORWARD ... I REFUSE TO BE SILENT ABOUT THOSE WHO HAVE HARMED ME BUT I REFUSE TO BE KNOWN ONLY BY THAT HARM I...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 13
  • 0

Loosening Up Book 8 Decade Remembered Decade StartedChapter 22 Pledge Class

Monday evening in the core turned out to be busier than Dave expected. He was co-teaching this class with Ross Buchman. As the two men looked out at the group, they saw the largest group of pledges the Circle had ever had. Dave went around the room and had everybody introduce themselves and give their personal ‘elevator speech’ – the twenty to thirty second speech they could give to someone while the doors of some mystical elevator opened to admit or disgorge passengers who’d asked some...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 7
  • 0

Sorority Pledge 1 A Devil in Disguise Part 1

When sorority pledge, Addison Montgomery, gets caught chucking eggs at a mansion at the demand of her sisters on Halloween, she’s punished by the rich man’s son, Logan, a hot junior at her college, and they get swept up in the delicious power exchange and a tumultuous squall of passion. But where it leads may be way too hot for them to handle. * * * * Wind and a million naked branches whipped my skin as I fledthe gorilla—yes, gorilla—on my heels. My white, chiffon babydoll offered zero...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 8
  • 0

Sorority Pledge 1 A Devil in Disguise Part 1

When sorority pledge, Addison Montgomery, gets caught chucking eggs at a mansion at the demand of her sisters on Halloween, she's punished by the rich man’s son, Logan, a hot junior at her college, and they get swept up in the delicious power exchange and a tumultuous squall of passion. But where it leads may be way too hot for them to handle. * * Wind and a million naked branches whipped my skin as I fledthe gorilla—yes, gorilla—on my heels. My white, chiffon babydoll offered zero...

Spanking
1 year ago
  • 0
  • 15
  • 0

Sorority Pledge 1 A Devil in Disguise Part 2

When sorority pledge, Addison Montgomery, gets caught chucking eggs at a mansion at the demand of her sisters on Halloween, she’s punished by the rich man’s son, Logan, a hot junior at her college, and they get swept up in the delicious power exchange and a tumultuous squall of passion. But where it leads may be way too hot for them to handle. * * * * I loved being across Logan Thorndike’s lap. I loved the feel of his hands on me, and the slaps, again and again, on the surface of my cheeks. I...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 8
  • 0

Sorority Pledge 1 A Devil in Disguise Part 3

When sorority pledge, Addison Montgomery, gets caught chucking eggs at a mansion at the demand of her sisters on Halloween, she’s punished by the rich man’s son, Logan, a hot junior at her college, and they get swept up in the delicious power exchange and a tumultuous squall of passion. But where it leads may be way too hot for them to handle.  * * * * When my time was up at the notification of Old Man Thorndike, I put on my shoes and panties, gathered up my crap and fled the house,...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 12
  • 0

Sorority Pledge 1 A Devil in Disguise Part 2

When sorority pledge, Addison Montgomery, gets caught chucking eggs at a mansion at the demand of her sisters on Halloween, she's punished by the rich man’s son, Logan, a hot junior at her college, and they get swept up in the delicious power exchange and a tumultuous squall of passion. But where it leads may be way too hot for them to handle. * * I loved being across Logan Thorndike’s lap. I loved the feel of his hands on me, and the slaps, again and again, on the surface of my cheeks. I...

Spanking
1 year ago
  • 0
  • 14
  • 0

Substitute Pledge Epilogue

SUBSTITUTE PLEDGE... The Sequel By "c.c." Morning. Sunlight invaded my eyelids as I stretched luxuriously in my bed, feeling the cool flow of satin sheets across my shaved legs and voluptuous breasts... Breasts? I blinked awake, and suddenly the memories of the last three days came flooding back to me: How I, a wealthy male named Charles Pearson, had promised my niece, Bobbi, that I would help her with a sorority initiation by disguising myself as a woman - - - how Bobbi and...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 13
  • 0

Converted Another Pledge Lesbian

I was 19 when I got invited to my first college party. I went with a few girls from a sorority I wanted to join. I never pledged, just thinking about it. The party was in full swing when we arrived. Drinks were being passed around. Freshman through seniors dancing and/or making out everywhere. I tagged along like a lost puppy with the girls I came with for a bit. One of them suggested I get a drink at the make shift bar.I must have looked scared because a girl who had joined my group linked...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 26
  • 0

Bigfoot Crunch and Sweetie Pie Wrecker Service

Bigfoot, Crunch and Sweetie Pie Wrecker Service By: Malissa Madison Gladys lay next to Hatchetman in their bed half asleep after a long bout of love making. "Hatch, can you feel it too?" she asked. "You mean now that the Seven Nations controls access to the Portal in New Mexico?" "That too," she answered him. "I'm talking about Fox and Little Joe." "Oh I thought you meant Squirrel and her kids," he admitted. "What about Squirrel?" she asked. "Fox and Little Joe talked...

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 28
  • 0

Abigails Choice

January 2018A bolt of lightning illuminated the night sky. Thunder clapped, startling Abigail in the backseat of the Uber.  She was already on edge, nervous about dinner with her husband, Thomas. It wasn’t bad nervous, but she had butterflies in her stomach. She had a good idea about what they’d talk about, and was uncertain what choice she’d make.Abigail, a petite woman with dark blonde hair and hazel eyes, was wearing a black dress, with black heels, stockings, garter, bra, and thong, as well...

Outdoor
1 year ago
  • 0
  • 15
  • 0

Hazing the New Sorority Pledges

"Ok you bitches," she shouted, "my name is Mistress Zoe. You will remember that name. You will remember this face." All the girls looked at her face, encased in a full black leather mask. It covered her whole head and face, and there were holes for her eyes and mouth. Her long blond hair flowed out from under the mask. Below the mask she was wearing a black leather bra, garter belt and panties. She had on fishnet stockings and black high heeled, tall leather boots. She carried a leather riding...

BDSM
2 years ago
  • 0
  • 9
  • 0

Take The Pledge

He had fallen in love with her soft blond hair done up in pig tails and her bright blue eyes in the second grade. She had been taller than he had been back then. He was smaller than most of his classmates and not remotely athletic. Another girl had actually beaten the crap out him early the following school year. He was often teased and picked on in elementary school but never by her. She’d always been kind to him. She’d endured his clumsiness during dancing class, even asking him to dance when...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 9
  • 0

The Pledge

“Ahhh fuck, little bitch, take that…” “Ay! Dios mío! No más, no más!” “Ahhh… Yeah… Like that…” “Ayyy! Yes! Ahí, en el culo, en el culo!” Your dick twitches as a load of cum shoots through your dickhole and into your favorite white Nike gym sock. You let out a big breath as you slide the sock off your cock. With clean hands, you close the laptop’s lid. The visual pleasure you just enjoyed is one of your favorite pornos, ‘Derek Diggler fucks hot Latina maid’. That money-hungry maid just took...

Teen
1 year ago
  • 0
  • 9
  • 0

Sorority Pledge Part 2

My daughter, Calista, and her newfound best friend, Mindy, had become inseparable over the last week.  When they weren't at school, they were either here at my place or at Mindy's Mom's house. When they were here, they spent most of their time in Cali's room, doing homework, or as far as I could tell exploring each other.As ashamed of it as I was, I couldn't help but eavesdrop. listening to them play through the cold air return that Cali's room and my home office shared. I recalled the...

Incest
1 year ago
  • 0
  • 30
  • 0

Abigails End

Abigail's End In the Presidential Palace, there is a dining room where only the most trustedand honoured of the dictator's guests are ever entertained. Here are the mostdecadent and opulent symbols of his power. Perhaps the most decadent and opulentsymbol of all is the white statue holding a finger-basin by the entrance. On the wall behind the statue, in an arc over its head, the inscription reads, "Tothe twin virtues of humility and obedience." It is a naked woman, and her namewas once...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 25
  • 0

Bigfoot and the Wood Nymph 2

I am the Wood Nymph. Gavin, the love of my life, the man I lovingly call "Bigfoot," has told you his side of the story. Now let me tell you mine. I'm twenty years old. For the first ten years of my life, I was raised in a very liberal family. We were nudists, and spent every summer at one resort or another, in the company of other nudists. We also went bare around the house, so nudity was commonplace and entirely normal for me. In fact, I was out of clothes more than in them, especially...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 26
  • 0

Bigfoot and the Wood Nymph

I know these hills like the back of my hand. I grew up not too far away, and every summer my Dad and I would go up there, into the national forest, by ourselves. I was eleven when we first went up there. He had given me my first hunting bow the Christmas before, and taken me hunting in those woods every summer since then. We'd spend weeks together hunting, without ever seeing another soul. We'd lay out trails and blaze them, far from the tracks that most of the other hunters and hikers used....

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 27
  • 0

Bigfoot Bride

Frank wasn't lost, because he knew where he was, and how to get back- but he didn't want to even think about returning yet. He was out here by choice, three weeks walk into the wilderness of the Canadian coast range- The last sign of another person he had seen was a trappers line, and a trail leading to an unseen cabin, sixteen days before. He sighed contentedly, and adjusted the straps of his backpack. The frozen ground made his journey possible, because the numerous creeks, swamps, muskeg...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 26
  • 0

Bigoted wife turned racist

by aliveinpr My stories do not necessarily reflect my personal proclivities, desires, wants or fantasies. Please read and enjoy this fictional writing. NOTE: I detest the “N” word, however viewing this story without the use of the “N” word, the story did not show the true prejudice of the wife. Rachael was southern born and raised that black people were inferior to white. Her husband has spent years since their marriage to change her mind. That deep southern bigotry, instilled...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 19
  • 0

MY ASIAN HIGH SCHOOL WIFE part 2 The first weeke

My wedding night was not what I had imagined it would be. I was now married to an 18-year-old Japanese girl, half my age and still in high school. I had known her less than a month but saved her from her evil stepmum and bad home situation. I picked her up at school, drove her to city hall and after two brief but very intense romantic encounters, I dropped her off for her friend's slumber party, her first one, which she really didn't want to miss. I didn't blame her but it meant I had to...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 22
  • 0

Abigails Gift

Foreword. It is a sad fact of life that many of our teenage children come off the tracks. There are many hypotheses that try to explain how it is our society cannot cater for the younger generation, how it fails them at a fundamental level and leaves them to learn and fend for themselves. We teach our children the usual things, History, Geography, to read and write, numerical skills, but we seem to have forgotten how to teach them social graces and how to behave. But, for a large slice of the...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 12
  • 0

Abigail

Foreword.It is a sad fact of life that many of our teenage children come off the tracks. There are many hypotheses that try to explain how it is, our society cannot cater for the younger generation, how it fails them at a fundamental level and leaves them to learn and fend for themselves. We teach our children the usual things, History, Geography, to read and write, numerical skills, but we seem to have forgotten how to teach them social graces and how to behave.But, for a large slice of the...

BDSM
3 years ago
  • 0
  • 36
  • 0

Abigail three chapters

It is a sad fact of life that many of our teenage children come off the tracks. There are many hypotheses that try to explain how it is, our society cannot cater for the younger generation, how it fails them at a fundamental level and leaves them to learn and fend for themselves. We teach our children the usual things, History, Geography, to read and write, numerical skills, but we seem to have forgotten how to teach them social graces and how to behave. But, for a large slice of the...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 21
  • 0

Abigail and MoiraChapter 9

"What were ye doing?" A stern voice cried, and the woman helped Abigail to her feet. "What were ye up to? Silly lass. Nearly got yourself killed." Abigail swayed slightly as she stood on her feet and the woman parked Abigail on a garden wall. "I'm fine," Abigail muttered, but the woman told her to stay there while she parked the car out of the middle of the road, and then escorted the teenage girl some stairs for a "cup of tea." Abigail's foot hurt, and her ankle was sore. She...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 15
  • 0

Abigail at Home and at School Ch 03

ABIGAIL MAKING PEOPLE HAPPY On Wednesday afternoon at the private school, Abigail could be found in the gymnasium with the three physical education teachers. Lori Johnson, Bart Wilson and Gary Thornton were naked and coupled together on an exercise mat. Gary had his stiff dick buried in Abigail’s incredible sexy student as Lori munched on the teen’s tasty pussy. Bart with his cock in Abigail’s mouth waited patiently for his turn at her marvelous ass. Abigail was on all fours with Lori beneath...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 22
  • 0

Abigail the Babysitter

This is my first try… Leave comments to what you think could be improved! * * * It was six oclock on Friday night when Abigail began to make her way down the street towards the OLachlan house. She grumbled under her breath. There were plenty of things that she would rather be doing on a Friday night that didnt involve babysitting two teenage brats. Her mother had pressured her into babysitting the OLachlans kids, though Abigail didnt see why they needed babysitting. The oldest, Jacob, was...

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 20
  • 0

Abigail Forsythe Ch 01

Copyright Otto26, 2007 * The dungeon corridors had very low ceilings, such that Abigail was forced to bow her head. The torch of the guard in front of her danced in the puddled water on the rough-hewn stone floor and left thick ropes of smoke that quickly blended into the darkness. Even in the relative warmth of the Hungarian spring the tunnels were cold and the sound of coughing echoed through them. Abigail pressed a handkerchief over her mouth and nose and shivered for a moment within her...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 15
  • 0

Abigail Jeff are Hypnotized Ch 1

I have received several emails asking if I am a hypnotist. Yes, I am. My stories are based on facts (and fantasy) but are not actual occurrences. Everything depicted is possible. Questions or comments are welcome. * * * * * I had just finished a partnership meeting when Jeff came up to me. ‘Mike, you are a hypnotist, right?’ He was towering over me as he said that. I am tall, but Jeff is gigantic. He is a six foot eight, former basketball player. He was also a terrific salesman. Jeff has been...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 20
  • 0

Abigail Jeff are Hypnotized Ch 2

I have received several emails asking if I am a hypnotist. Yes, I am. My stories are based on facts (and fantasy) but are not actual occurrences. Everything depicted is possible. Questions or comments welcome. * * * * * Jeff was very content for about two weeks. I was finishing a sales meeting when Jeff, looking puzzled, said to me: ”Would you talk to Abigail. She has been acting strange lately and I think it has something to do with the hypnosis thing.” “How has she been acting strange?” ...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 14
  • 0

Abigail Slaughter

Abigail Slaughter was a woman of passion. Many of Abigail’s co-workers thought she was temperamental, the more charitable amongst them said, fiery, those that had disliked her from the get go said psychotic. None of these people had ever noticed that Abigail’s signature on any and all documentation carried an apostrophe after her given name and, that she never left a space between that and her family name. Most of Abigail’s friends would not have been surprised at this open secret, because they...

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 18
  • 0

Abigail and MoiraChapter 5

Moira opened the door and walked over to a table clicking her fingers and calling for her sister. Abigail scowled as she came over. "What d'ya want?" "Ah ya cannae talk tae customers like t'at?" Moira shouted, and Abigail glanced over towards Pauline. "Ah'll have a pot of tea and a slice of cake. Abigail picked up her pad and walked over to the till, ringing through the cost and printing out the receipt. Pauline snapped at her for talking to Moira like she did and Abigail poured hot...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 17
  • 0

Abigail and MoiraChapter 7

"Come on," Lisa pleaded and Alistair shook his head. "OK we'll be good to ya, won't we Abigail? Abigail wanna say sorry." The flamboyant teenage girl nodded, and Lisa begged the teenage boy to join them, but he shook his head. "I cannae leave the shop. Not 'til my Dad gets back." "We're wasting our time," Abigail moaned. "And I wanted to help." He winced as Abigail spoke and he wiped his eyes. "I wanna but ah can't." Abigail pursed her lips and rolled her eyes....

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 17
  • 0

Abigail and MoiraChapter 6

Abigail cried as she fell backwards off of the wall but landed in the soft arms of her ex-boyfriend. He stared up at her and cackled gently. "Caught ya." "What d'ya want?" He put his hands underneath her legs and pulled them over the low wall and then righted her. "Ya bloody frightened me." "To share this," he told her and pulled out a small baker's bag from his pocket. She rolled her eyes, and he put his hand in hers. "And a walk." She sighed, and he sniffed. "Ya promised...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 12
  • 0

Abigail and the Pole

=== She had thought that pole dancing was only for strippers, and that as a feminist she should object to it, but her friends kept telling her that it was great for fitness, a genuine skilled artform, and that it made them feel really empowered. Sceptical but interested, Abigail searched online, and found an advertisement for “Pole Dancing for Feminists”, which sounded like the sort of thing she was after. Classes were Wednesdays at 7 pm. She attended her first one, and found herself in a...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 22
  • 0

ABIGAILS TWO DAY GIFT

WARNING: This story contains extreme racist scenes and slurs. This story takes place in the south before the civil war and is about a Caucasian girl dominating two Afro-Americans. In this story you may find racist slurs and the N-word used frequently. This is only to make the story more realistic and NOT to alienate or offend people of colorABIGAIL’S TWO DAY GIFTApril 10, 1862, Huntsville, AlabamaIt was a beautiful spring day. The sun was shining in the sky and everywhere on the plantation...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 13
  • 0

AbigailChapter 4

If it hadn't been obvious before, it was now; Abigail and Mike were an item. There were a few raised eyebrows, but on the whole, the verdict was 'good for them' and 'Abigail obviously has something going for her'. They spent every moment together that they could; at Uni, or at one or other of their homes, but most of the time they were working or talking, though not entirely without some cuddling and kissing. The key to any successful relationship is communication, but Abigail and Mike...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 18
  • 0

Abigail and MoiraChapter 14

Margaret knocked stoutly on the door to the flat and Abigail let her in. "Just checkin' you're all right," Margaret told her, putting a bag down on the floor, as Abigail looked alarmed. Margaret looked the young girl up and down, dressed in just a long T-Shirt and Abigail nodded. "Fine," muttered the teenage girl. "What ya up to?" Abigail held out a book. "Readin'," "Most of them are my old books," Margaret muttered. "This used to be my flat and..." She stopped when she saw...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 34
  • 0

Abigail Mac 1700 695000

I've been jerking off all night to Twitter bitches, but I recently came across a porn star on Twitter that I've seen in many videos that made me jizz my fucking pants. If you're not using Twitter to follow porn stars, I don't know what the fuck you're doing. If you didn't know, Twitter lets adult creators post NFSFW content like Reddit. Of course, they do this to gain fans, but you can use this to get more fap sessions out of the day! Why would you just use Twitter to look at dumb-ass trending...

Twitter Porn Accounts
2 years ago
  • 0
  • 18
  • 0

Abigail part 1

Abigail was gorgeous. Everything I ever looked for in a woman. She was a young college student, around 19-20 years old. She had long tan legs, the absolute perfect figure, long, curly blonde hair and the prettiest baby blue eyes. Only problem Abigail had was that she was married, as was I too. Abigail and John lived next door to us. John was your typical douchebag husband, my wife would notice the different girls he would sneak in and out of their house and Abigail Finally had enough. I...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 16
  • 0

Abigail and MoiraChapter 2

"Yer late!" The plump girl asked her sister as she straightened her clothes in the floor-length mirror. Abigail looked around and sniffed at her podgy sister before turning round to face her. She swept her long brown hair back and picked up some toast from the kitchen table. "You turned off my alarm," Abigail moaned. "Dae talk mince," Moira spat back instantly and took a bite of another slice of toast. Abigail licked her lips as she ate her breakfast and poured some tea into a cup....

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 20
  • 0

Abigail and MoiraChapter 8

"You clatty cow," Moira cried out as she burst into the room. Quentin stared at her and she pushed him off her sister, laying out in her bed. "Yer a clatty bitch. 'E's mine." "Then fuck him," Abigail replied. "Yer just a frigid witch. Yer fuck things up for everyone." Moira grabbed Abigail's throat, and the younger girl kicked her sister away from her. "He just liked me better." "No," Quentin muttered but neither sister was listening. "'Cause I ain't fat like you."...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 15
  • 0

Abigail and MoiraChapter 10

Abigail was nervous as she rang the bell on the door to the solicitors. "Come in," she heard shouted and she nervously pushed open the door and walked up the stairs to the second floor; it was above a large newsagents, and she was smiled at by the middle aged woman. "This is Jake, my legal partner." "Partner?" "Work partners," she told her. Jake was at least ten years younger than Margaret and had short black hair on top of a grinning face and a stocky body. "Hey, no more...

Porn Trends